• Hi all. We have had reports of member's signatures being edited to include malicious content. You can rest assured this wasn't done by staff and we can find no indication that the forums themselves have been compromised.

    However, remember to keep your passwords secure. If you use similar logins on multiple sites, people and even bots may be able to access your account.

    We always recommend using unique passwords and enable two-factor authentication if possible. Make sure you are secure.
  • Be sure to join the discussion on our discord at: Discord.gg/serebii
  • If you're still waiting for the e-mail, be sure to check your junk/spam e-mail folders

Operation GEAR: The Angel of Reckoning (R)

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Before I get started, I want to extend a great deal of thanks to my good friend Ren for providing assistance in constructing this chapter and with some of its content. I couldn’t have gotten it all together in this form without her assistance. Please check her writing out at AO3, under the name magumarashi.



I also need to warn, this chapter contains an explicit but not overly graphic scene of self-harm. If you wish to avoid seeing this scene, stop when you read the line “his relief would not last long” and skip to the line “You don’t have to do those kinds of things to yourself.”






-:-



CHAPTER 29.5: Don’t Say a Prayer for Me Now



-:-



Mercury’s defeat at Renzo’s hands brought a sudden but welcome end to the day’s grueling events. With her obstruction gone, Matt, Amanda, Olivia, Anabel and Nekou followed Renzo the rest of the way down the rocky trail to Blackthorn City, a gentle snowfall finally starting up right as they arrived in the mountainous city’s limits.



That was the point where Renzo parted ways. He split from the group with words just as strange and off-putting as those he’d arrived in the Ice Path clearing with, informing them that he was heading back to Blackthorn Gym to prepare for the battle he and Anabel were going to have the next day. A battle, he made sure to tell them, would ‘change everything.’ That was how he put it, anyway, but any thoughts they had about it left their minds almost as quickly as he departed himself.



The hunt for Genesect and battle with it near the Lake of Rage. Matt and his group joining forces with Team Rocket to break into the Guanosine Base. The fight with Polaris to free Nekou. And then, everything that happened during their trek through the Ice Path itself. It had been a brutal, draining day, and the trials the five endured were catching up and taking their toll.



As a result of their exhaustion, they sought respite at the hotel that had opened in the city a year or so earlier. It wasn’t the most luxurious accommodation any of them had stayed at, but it was more than comfortable enough. There was even a Pokémon Center inside it, allowing them to skip the delay of making an extra stop and start unwinding immediately after healing their Pokémon.



For Olivia, that meant splitting from the others as they went to their respective rooms. As tired as she was, she had too much anger still weighing on her mind to even think about resting. Her discontent saw her heading to the restaurant on the hotel’s first floor, going through the motions of buying a glass of pink Aprijuice and occupying a booth to consume it.



Numerous televisions filled the dining room, all set to a FlareNet newscast presented by Malva. Olivia paid the program almost as little attention as she did the other patrons milling about the area. She did glance back and forth between the cloyingly sweet drink she was nursing and the rotating, flame-like orange ‘F’ in the corner of the screen, but the information being imparted by the pink-haired, bespectacled anchor passed through Olivia’s head without note. A word or two did connect once in a while, enough to give her an idea that Malva was delivering an update on the Altru Northstar’s destruction, but Olivia didn’t care enough to concentrate on it.



“And now, we move on to the subject of Polaris…”



The moment that name entered her ears, Olivia dropped her straw back into the cup of juice and snapped her head toward the television. It was the one thing that stopped in her head before passing through, and the one thing that could break her out of her daze.



“Some call it a radical movement and a threat,” Malva continued, speaking directly to her viewers with unflinching poise, “others say it is a new way of thinking that offers a path to a better future. But what is really behind this increasingly popular group? Tonight, we will take a look at the identity of Polaris from within, from words passed on directly from their representatives.”



Malva paused, turning slightly to face a camera positioned just off to her left. As the perspective changed, a video of Zinzolin’s speech to the crowd in Goldenrod City appeared over her right shoulder.



“Many learned of Polaris for the first time via their high-profile public events, such as this one in Goldenrod City…” The video changed in accordance with Malva’s words, switching to footage of Ghetsis’s speech prior to the Ecruteak riot. “...or this one in Ecruteak City. There were also many television broadcasts leading up to these events, but following the attack on Ecruteak City, it was discovered that Ghetsis Harmonia, then-spokesman of Polaris, was exploiting the organization to gain power for himself. Polaris’s leader, who referred to himself only by the name ‘Father,’ announced via a speech to the world that Ghetsis had been exiled and that Polaris’s purpose was to end corruption in the Pokémon League and restore the planet to its natural state.”



“Yeah, a speech he hijacked your network to give,” Olivia grumbled to herself.



“Since then, Polaris has worked extensively to spread their message through all available outlets, but their growing popularity has left many concerned. FlareNet reached out to Polaris’s current spokespersons for comment on these issues, and we were provided with a statement from the organization detailing its stated beliefs and goals.”



Malva paused once more, this time to adjust her glasses and pick up a thin stack of papers from her desk, and Olivia clenched her teeth as the broadcaster started to read from them.



“A diseased culture leads to a diseased planet. This is a core tenet of our beliefs. The corrupt nature of the Pokémon League system has created an imbalance in society that threatens to doom everything humanity has built. Those who live comfortably on the backs of the less advantaged push society ever forward, but only in the name of enriching themselves further. Their insatiable hunger is destroying this world. Poisoning the environment. Depleting our resources. Earth is on the clock, and even though they know that grim truth, their concern lies not with doing something to avert it but with consuming as much for themselves as they can before time runs out. Only through radical change can the dark day where all of existence passes the point of no return be prevented. Yet, the voices of those crying out for change are ignored by the entitled, the corrupt, those like Governor Tobias whose only interest is hoarding their riches until the day of reckoning comes. That is why we, Polaris, exist. We are here to give those a voice to the dreams of those who yearn for a better, fairer and more just world, the sort of world that is the only one that can survive and avert our oncoming disaster. Humanity has lost its way thanks to the bottomless greed of those who take only for themselves. Those privileged people who treat our planet as poorly as they treat those below them, as an exploitable resource and nothing else. We call upon those who would answer the cries of the disadvantaged, the same cries as those of our very world, to step forward and join us. Our path is the only way to save our planet, and with all the corruption and destruction the Pokémon League system has wrought, we will use the next tournament held on the Indigo Plateau to rewrite the course of fate. That will be the day history changes.”



Even though she listened until Malva was done, Olivia hadn’t been able to keep watching. The maelstrom of emotions stirring within her made sure of that. It was hard enough merely to listen, but even the image of Malva reading from the papers was too much for her to handle.



“It’s not fair…” she fumed into her drink, her voice half a whisper and half a snarl. “All this work I’ve done to try and get your attention, and this is how I get it?! You have to be seeing everything I’ve gone through, Dad! A lot of it at the hands of the idiots following you! And yet people keep falling for Polaris’s… for Polaris’s… for all of your bullshit!” Her anger peaking, Olivia slammed her fist down on the table. “Now I have to find you just to smack some sense into you! It’s not fair!”



“Olivia?”



The sound of Anabel’s voice pulled Olivia back into reality. She turned away from the television to face her mother, who was slowly drawing ever closer to her table. Anabel had both literally and figuratively let her hair down, leaving her jacket, scarf, sunglasses and ribbon in her room while her tie hung loose around her neck. A knowing observer might very well have noted how much Olivia’s newly-cropped hairstyle made her resemble a younger version of her mother, and likewise how Anabel’s undone ponytail brought her appearance closer to Olivia’s previous one.



“Smile,” Olivia thought to herself. “Smile so she doesn’t know…”



As much as she wanted to put on a brave face, though, the signals from Olivia’s brain never connected and translated into action. Was it that a part of her wanted to cry out for help, even against the wishes of her conscious mind? She had no idea.



Anabel didn’t miss her daughter’s pained, pleading expressions. Seeing the way Olivia wordlessly begged her for help made her nervously rub her right thumb and first two fingers together. “I guess you heard all of that?” Anabel asked, her tone gentle and caring.



“I should ask you the same thing,” Olivia responded, throwing up as much of her tough veneer as she could. “How long have you been standing there?”



“I was just about to call out to you when that report started, so I heard everything,” Anabel revealed as she slid into the booth opposite Olivia. There could be no more putting off the inevitable, she resolved. Their problems had to be confronted head-on. “Can we talk?”



Olivia turned away, pouted and huffed, “About what?”



About what? A question that Anabel only then realized she should have asked herself sooner. There could have been one answer or a million. Where would she even start?



Much to her relief, an opportunity for temporary reprieve presented itself when she spied a waiter who happened to be looking in their direction. She beckoned him to the booth with a wave of her hand, internally thanking the fates for the extra time.



“Yes, Miss? How may I help you?”



“A Roserade Tea, please,” Anabel said with a pleasant smile.



“Right away.”



The waiter scurried away as quickly as he had come, and with him went Anabel’s ability to avoid the uncomfortable situation she was in. “I shouldn’t be trying to get out of this,” she thought, her lip turning ever slightly downward. “That’s what caused all of this in the first place!” Gathering her courage, she took a deep breath and uttered the only words she could think of. “Olivia, I’m sorry f-”



Much to Anabel’s surprise, Olivia cut her off. “Mom, I know you’re sorry, and I know you mean it,” she said, peering at her mother but not turning to face her again. Once she started talking, the trickle of her speech became a flood, her emotions coming out unchecked. “But… I just can’t get myself to believe it, you know? I really want to believe all of it! I really do! But after what I heard you say to Rosalie… the way you kept Amelia and Ophelia’s names from me… everything going back to when Dad died and you kept it quiet and sent me to stay in Rustboro, how do I know for sure you’re sorry now? How do I really know?!”



Anabel bit her lip. She’d seen the tired, despairing eyes she was staring into before. Oh, she’d seen them plenty of times over the years. What was different that time in the hotel, and what made looking into them agonizingly painful, was that in the past those broken eyes had been her own, haunting her every time she saw her own reflection. Now they were Olivia’s, and they conveyed what she was feeling to Anabel more clearly than anything else possibly could.



“Olivia…” As much as it hurt Anabel to say what she was thinking, the elder Mistbloom knew there wouldn’t and couldn’t be any turning back. If there was to be any conquering of their differences, she'd have to shed her fears of tackling them. “I’m not going to expect you to forgive me, and I’m not going to ask you to understand either. Just… hear me out.”



“I’m listening.” Olivia begrudgingly acknowledged.



“I just couldn’t…” Anabel paused, folding her hands over themselves on the table as she rethought what she was going to say. “Back then, after your father died… that wasn’t long after what happened to your sisters. I couldn’t… I couldn’t deal with the pain. It was easier to just run away from all of it.”



Just then, the waiter returned, placing a white porcelain teacup on the table in front of Anabel.



“Miss, your Roserade Tea,” he said.



“Thank you.” Anabel flashed another smile at him, but as soon as he departed, the expression disappeared from her face. The aromatic liquid left a slight burning sensation as she swallowed her first sip of it, but the feeling didn’t entirely register in her mind. “It was easier to just run away from all of it, so I did. I pushed it all onto you and turned away from my responsibilities, and now I see how wrong I was. I’m sorry, Olivia. I’m so, so sorry.”



Although she said nothing, Olivia clearly was listening to what Anabel was saying. Her pout had faded, and she was intently watching her mother’s every move. It wasn’t until that moment that she realized she could feel a tear rolling down her cheek, and for the briefest time, she found herself wishing she had brought her sunglasses so she could cover her eyes.



“I was afraid I’d lose you too, Olivia,” she continued, albeit unsteadily. “After Amelia, Ophelia and your father… I just couldn’t bear to lose anyone else. I thought you would be safest if you stayed in one place with Matt, Amanda and Sheena watching over you… I should have had more faith in you.”



“You shouldn’t have done that, that’s for sure…” Olivia muttered, her stare flicking down to the surface of the table. “I wish you would have trusted me enough to tell me everything about Amelia and Ophelia. I really wanted to be a big sister, and I think I could have been a great one!”



“I…” Anabel was taken aback by Olivia’s declaration, but swiftly recovered. “I know you would have been. You’re like me, Olivia. More than you know.”



Olivia cocked her head, and the remaining anger in her features giving way to an inquisitive frown. “How so?”



“I always wanted a big family, too. Even when I was just a girl, growing up in Wintown in the Fiore region… I lived with my relatives there since my father was always busy with his work elsewhere.” Merely thinking of her adoptive hometown brought a wave of wistful nostalgia over her, filling her mind with memories of the clear, cold air and dense forests surrounding the community at the base of the Sekra Range. In spite of the tension in the booth, Anabel couldn’t help but smile, a warm, genuine one instead of the forced ones she’d shown the waiter. “I had all the friends I wanted, but I always felt like something was missing, so I preferred to find comfort in books instead. Around the time I was your age I developed a passion for battling and left my home, so I had my Pokémon with me along with my books. After that, my job at the Battle Tower helped fill my life further, but there was always that one thing I felt I was missing… a big family surrounding me, sharing the things in my life I loved with me. Once I finally had that chance, to have a family of my own, I wanted to make sure you would never feel that same nagging sense of loneliness I did, Olivia.”



The sensation of another tear rolling down her cheek snapped Anabel out of the daze she’d wandered into while talking. Her speaking had been reflexive and unchecked by much of any thinking, but as soon as she was able to give what coming out of her mouth more consideration, the weight of it all crashed down on her shoulders at once.



“That’s why…” she struggled to say, “that’s why, when I lost Amelia and Ophelia… and after Rich died… I know none of it was my fault, but… but… I couldn’t deal with the feelings of loss and failure I was experiencing. It was all just so overwhelming… so I just turned my back on all of it and retreated from reality. I couldn’t be what you needed me to be at the worst point in our lives because of my own cowardice… I was so afraid to lose you too that I told Matt to keep an eye on you and make sure you were safe. I pushed you away, and then…” The flood of consciousness that had been driving Anabel’s confessions abruptly dried up and stopped, making her freeze as a feeling of emptiness seized her body and mind. “That’s why I was even willing to entertain the idea of stopping your search for your father now. I haven’t stopped failing you for all these years, Olivia. You deserved better… I can’t even begin to give you the apology you deserve…”



“Mom…” Convinced she was about to receive a well-deserved round of condemnation for her errors, Anabel shut her eyes, only to snap them right back open when she felt Olivia reach across and grasp her hand. “You… You screwed up, Mom, there’s no denying that, but I get it. Or I think I get it, anyway. To tell you the truth, I don’t think I would’ve done anything different if it was me.”



“You shouldn’t even have had to think about being in that position, though.”



“Maybe you’re right about that, too, but… I don’t know!” Olivia pulled her hand back and balled both into fists on her lap. “Mom, there’s two things I get now. I think I get why you did the things you did, and even if I don’t like them I can at least try to understand, but the second thing I get is that we’re here now and there’s nothing either of us can do about it! You saw that crazy announcement on the TV. People are listening to that insanity, and Dad’s the one behind it! We might be the only ones who can stop this! Who can stop him! That’s why I can’t stop until I find him, no matter what! Even if he’s just being blackmailed to do this by someone else, we have to find him to prove it!”



“I’ll be honest with you, Olivia, I’m afraid,” Anabel admitted, again turning away from her daughter. “We’ll look for him, and I know by combining our efforts and getting help from Matt and the others, we’ll definitely find him. But what do we do if he really is the mastermind behind Polaris? What if there is no blackmail?”



“Mom…” Much to Anabel’s surprise, this time it was Olivia who flashed a smile at her. It was small and mild, but it was still a smile. Raising her glass of Aprijuice off the table, Olivia said, “He brought us here, that’s gotta mean something. Now we have to have faith in him. We both know he wouldn’t do something that awful.”



Olivia had a point, Anabel had to concede. “I’ll drink to that,” she replied, raising her teacup and tapping it against Olivia’s glass.



-:-



Across the Johto-Kanto border, the snow clouds had not yet reached Celadon City, affording Giovanni a clear look at the sky from his office near the top floor of the defunct Rocket Game Corner and Resort. At one time, it had been not only one of Celadon’s glitziest buildings, but one of the crown jewels of Team Rocket’s empire, commissioned by Giovanni’s mother and brought to prominence under his leadership. Those days were long past, however. Much like the city surrounding it, the resort had been left behind by time, its prestige eroding until it was just another building in the now-blighted urban sprawl. And just like how Celadon itself had become little more than Saffron City’s lesser counterpart, the Team Rocket boss’s own personal downfall was not far from his mind. As he glared down at the city from his seat behind his office’s desk, Giovanni was keenly aware of his own powerlessness, ruling like a fallen king over a ruined castle and not an acre of the lands beyond. The patch covering his damaged left eye bore witness to how his foes had torn him down. At least Persian was still there, happily sleeping nearby after being reunited with his beloved trainer.



Scowling in disgust at his own failures and the way the city reminded him of them, he turned his chair away from the window and refocused his attention to the two objects sitting on his desk. One, a drinking glass filled with an expensive alcohol imported from the Galar region, with a pair of ice cubes dropped in for good measure. Stacia had brought it to him upon his request, but despite her desire to stay with him, she deferred to his own wish for solitude for the time being. The other item was a photograph in a frame, and it was that which he moved to pick up first. His and Ariana’s younger selves were depicted in the image within it; taken shortly after they overthrew his mother to take control of Team Rocket for themselves, it captured a snapshot of a moment in time where their faces still bore the foolish naivete of youth. The world had been laid out at their feet back then. Bitterly looking back in the present, Giovanni had to ask himself, where had all of that potential gone? What had it led to?



“We had everything,” he uttered, half to himself and half to the photograph. “Did we fly too close to the sun when we went to Unova? Was that when our ambition became too great?”



In truth, Giovanni already knew the answers to those questions. Team Rocket’s actions in Unova, pivotal as they were in helping to check and ultimately defeat Ghetsis and Team Plasma, happened immediately before the International Police led a renewed crackdown on their group. The two events were too close together for it to be a coincidence. As the International Police picked Team Rocket apart, wearing its ranks down more and more until only the barebones membership of the present day still remained, Giovanni had grown increasingly aware that the police had merely been tolerating their more manageable activities in prior years. Once they made the quantum leap from being common criminals profiting from day-to-day illegal activity to a paramilitary organization seeking direct subjugation of entire regions, their status in the eyes of the law changed along with it. Even if it had been a necessary opening move against Polaris as a whole, there was no denying the winds of fortune had first begun blowing against Team Rocket after that.



“If we don’t defeat Polaris, your death will have meant nothing, Ariana…” One of the ice cubes in Giovanni’s glass had melted slightly, its shifting causing a clinking sound to ring through the otherwise quiet office. He paid it little mind, too caught up in his pondering. “But we also always had each other to rely on… and I wasn’t there when you died. Polaris was controlling my mind, and I couldn’t be there for you… and that’s the second time my own actions were turned against my followers. Is there really a place out there for Team Rocket in a world that’s rid of Polaris, or should we become something else? Are all these mistakes, these losses, a message?”



Lost in thought, Giovanni picked up the glass and turned his chair back toward the window. He was the boss of Team Rocket, the one burdened with the purpose of leading. That burden had been one he specifically sought by overthrowing his mother, the previous boss, so there was no avoiding the responsibility now upon him. In the past, he would have sought Ariana’s opinions on the matter before coming to any conclusions. With her, his faithful partner and underboss, no longer present, he found himself truly on his own for the first time since he was a young man. Whether to act in response to the losses that had so shaken him and repurpose his organization or not was a decision nobody else could make.



-:-



Several floors above the restaurant, Matt was making his way down one of the hotel’s corridors. He, too, was lost in thought. What Mercury had said and done on the Ice Path still echoed in his head.



“I had hoped you’d be more understanding.”



“I truly hoped we could make amends, that I could show you I only did what I did because it was all for you.”



“If that’s the best you can do, there’s no way you can stand in the way of what’s coming.”



“And after I helped motivate you to escape from Charon, no less.”



“Haven’t you ever asked yourself who leaked Project Cortex’s existence to you, though?”




Matt grunted and snapped his fist into a ball, his mind roiling with conflicting feelings of anger, despair and confusion. “If you manipulated me into escaping from Team Galactic to protect Amanda, what else wasn’t actually my choice?!” he thought to himself. “Has everything I’ve done since you left been in accord with your wishes?”



He turned and came to a stop at the door he had been seeking, the one which led to Nekou’s room. After the group split up upon their arrival at the hotel, she was the only one he hadn’t been able to account for in the interim. Amanda had gone with him to his own room before leaving for hers, while Anabel told him of her intent to meet up with Olivia at the restaurant. Nekou’s state remained an enigma, but after the brutal, grueling trials she’d faced that day and the misunderstandings from Olivine, he refused to leave her alone.



“Mom’s not controlling me now, that much I know for certain. What I’m doing now, reaching out, this is my choice. It’s what I want to do.” Matt breathed in and exhaled to calm himself, then said, “Nekou, can I come in? I want to talk.”



A faint whimper from the other side of the door hit his ears, but whether or not it actually was meant to be a response to his inquiry he couldn’t tell. He did find the door to be unlocked when he put his hand on the knob, however. Taking this as a sign to continue, he shut his eyes in an attempt to gather his courage, hoping that he wasn’t about to make a terrible mistake and walk in on something. “I’m coming in.”



For a brief second, Matt hesitated. Some part of him, a tiny yet persistent voice like that of a Dedenne yelling in the back of his head, was warning him that he wouldn’t like what awaited on the other side of that door.



But if he never had the courage to take that step, how would he ever know for sure? If she was in need of help, how could he ever do the right thing and help her if he backed away? “I might have done that before,” he mentally resolved, “but not now. I’m going to stop hiding and do something for once. That’s my decision.”



Steeling his nerves, he took the plunge and pushed the door open.



The sight that initially greeted him made him breathe a sigh of relief. It looked… normal. Granted, the room was dark and Nekou was sitting on the bed with her back to him, but he didn’t see any of the scenarios he’d imagined and feared, so he breathed a sigh of relief and crossed the boundary into the room.



His relief would not last long.



“Nekou?” he again asked, hearing her soft sobs even as she didn’t face him. It wasn’t until he turned the lights on with a press of the wall switch that she turned to face him, and when she did, he felt his heart stop.



It wasn’t the tears rolling down her face that caught him so by surprise. Those he had expected. What he hadn’t ever thought he’d see were the cuts on her left arm, plainly her own work made possible by the ruined beer can in her right hand, which she’d torn in half to produce a sharp edge.



All sense of reality froze for him once he saw what Nekou had done to herself. Everything he’d been thinking about saying, all the concerns he wanted to try helping her through, disappeared under the urgency of the immediate situation. Without thinking, he nearly sprinted across the room, lunging for the sheared can before she could slash herself again. She made no effort to stop him from pulling it out of her shaking hand and flinging it at the wall, where it clattered to the floor like the trash it was.



“Why would you do something like that?!” he blurted out in horror. Had he had the chance to more carefully consider his words, he wouldn’t have been as confrontational as he accidentally ended up being, but his own sheer panic put him in autopilot.



“Just watch,” Nekou mumbled lifelessly in response.



“Just watch? What does th-”



Matt’s questions died in his throat, for what she meant soon became very clear. The wounds began closing up right before his eyes, healing so thoroughly that within mere seconds, they were gone. No scars were left behind, no evidence they ever had existed at all. Someone who hadn’t seen them wouldn’t have believed they had been there. Matt knew about her ability to regenerate, but now, there was absolutely no doubt of what she was truly capable of - whether she wanted to be or not.



“That’s why,” she said, quietly at first but soon growing increasingly agitated. “You saw what I became back in the Guanosine Base. You saw what my back looks like. Why don’t the scars on my back heal, if every fucking thing else does? If the fact I can’t even injure myself doesn’t prove I’m a monster, on top of everything else, what does?!”



Left at a loss for words, Matt simply stared at her. In that moment, he did not see the Nekou he first came to know, the loud, foul-mouthed enigma who had joined his group to pay off a trivial debt. He now knew that was merely a veneer, a portion of who she truly was. No, what was sitting right in front of him was the other part that completed her at times baffling persona - a vulnerable young woman, tormented by lies and half-truths, scared by things her intelligence couldn't decipher and lashing out at everything around her as a result.



It felt like looking at himself in a mirror.



Acting instinctively, he moved to sit next to her and wrapped his arms around her shuddering form. Her sobs stopped when she felt him embrace her, coming to a halt in a single, high-pitched squeal of surprise.



“You don’t have to do those kinds of things to yourself,” he gently told her. “If it means anything, I don’t think there’s anything you have to prove. You’re you, that’s what matters.”



“But why?” she softly whimpered, subconsciously nestling her head against him. What he was telling her conflicted so violently with the painful notions filling her head that he might as well have been speaking in a language she had no comprehension of. “It’s that I’m me that’s the problem! How can you not see that, after what happened between us in Olivine?! I used you for my own satisfaction again right after trying to stop! You should know, you should know more than anyone… you’ve seen what I am, what I really am.” Even without Alter-Nekou speaking to her, the things the incorporeal demon told her rang out in her thoughts like the deep, resonant chiming of a giant bell. “I’m a disgusting monster… I’m not like you.”



Releasing Nekou from his arms, Matt intertwined her fingers with his own and exhaled. “What happened between us is exactly what I came here to talk about,” he said, staring out at the snowfall beyond the hotel room’s windows. “I refuse to believe it’s as simple as you being a monster and pushing people away. There has to be more to it than that! We have to talk about this and figure it out!”



“But why do you keep trying to understand how I feel?” she pleaded, again losing control of her tone to the overwhelming torrent of emotions she was experiencing. “How can you possibly care so much that you keep putting up with me?”



There it was. He’d long suspected it, but now he had it directly from Nekou’s mouth. She yearned for someone to care about her, but hated herself so much that it laid immense guilt on her shoulders. “Because… I’m a part of this, too. What happened between us wasn’t one-sided, and I’m not just going to abandon you. How could I, now that I think I understand… you don’t need some white knight on a Rapidash always riding to your rescue and protecting you. You’re tougher than that. All you want is the knowledge that someone will always have your back and be there to catch you if you ever do fall. You want the security of knowing someone’s there for you. I get that now, and I… I want to be that person. You’d do the same for me.”



“I don’t…” Just like when they were playing cards, Matt had completely figured her out. Nekou was simultaneously frustrated and relieved by his understanding, but that contradiction only drove her into a further state of conflict. Whether to keep her guard up or lower it and let him in, she was torn. “Why would you want to waste the effort helping me after everything you’ve gone through? Now that I’ve seen how hard escaping from your past and making it on your own really was…” As the meaning of her words caught up with her, Nekou paused. She already knew what he’d say, that the past he’d escaped from was exactly why he wanted to help her. Staring down at the floor in front of her, she bitterly said, “How you and Amanda grew up was seriously fucked. You know how important Maman was to me… you two deserved to have the same. Seriously, it’s fucked up beyond belief. Watching her try and turn you two against each other just turned my stomach. How disgusting… I want you and Amanda to have what I did, but it's too late and it’s not fair.”



“You know, you’ve been through a lot, and yet you still say that. I appreciate it.” Whether she meant to or not, she was giving him yet another look into just how similar they were. There was no way he could miss how she had tried to change the subject, and if he could do nothing else to show gratitude for her concern, he could answer the question she’d asked. “I guess the reason I want to help you goes all the way back to when Amanda and I were living together in Rustboro and attending school there. I wasn’t…” Matt hesitated, his nerve buckling under the weight of his memories. But when he looked to Nekou and saw her boring holes through him with her eyes from how intensely she was paying attention, those worries faded. He couldn’t bear to let her down. “I wasn’t doing so well back then. I don’t know if what was wrong with me had a name, but every so often, I’d get so anxious and afraid that I couldn’t function, and that was when the voices would start creeping into my head… I couldn’t bear to make Amanda’s life more difficult, especially if anyone else found out, so I made a Secret Base for myself behind the waterfall on Route 119 to be my refuge when I felt myself falling into that pit again. It wasn’t until I figured out that the blackouts and memory loss I was suffering were another persona emerging that I realized when it all began. It was brewing before we ran away from Snowpoint, of that much I’m sure, but without a doubt the day it all crystallized into something was the day our father’s experiment destroyed Amanda’s eyes. I was so furious with him for what he did to her, and for his complete lack of concern, that I couldn’t think straight. That was the first time I lost myself to that other persona, just to deal with what was happening.”



Before continuing, Matt lifted his hand up off the bed, and thanks to Nekou’s cement-like grip on it, hers went with it. He returned her attentive gaze, but couldn’t quite discern what was going through her mind at that point.



“There’s a reason I’m telling you all of this, Nekou. Everything that happened today, seeing Alter-Nekou take control of you, running into Mercury, it all made me see things clearly. We’re in this together. You have my back and I’ve got yours, because I’ve been there. I know how what you’re going through feels. You’re not a monster at all, you’re a good person who’s tired from fighting alone for so long, and you’re crying out for help in the only ways you know how. I get it. And you know why this-” he pointed back and forth between himself and Nekou with his free hand, “doesn’t bother me? It’s because in all the time I’ve been around you, you’ve shown me what it’s like to live freely by your own decisions, and after today, I’m making my own. I’m choosing to stick with you and hopefully get closer to you. What we had, what we have, is something that belongs to you and me and nobody else can ever take that away.”



Right as he finished speaking, Matt had a gasp of surprise forced from his lips when Nekou grabbed his shoulders. Bizarrely, though, grabbing his shoulders was the only thing she did. She froze completely still, clamping her hands on him and keeping her arms rigidly in place, preventing him from moving. An awkward silence settled in between the two, the room becoming so quiet that the sound of a pin dropping could have been heard.



“Th-there’s no way… he actually… he actually gets it…” Nekou felt like she was standing outside of her body, watching what was unfolding as an observer instead of actually being a participant. “I’m not alone… I really am not alone, he gets it, he knows what it’s like and I’m just sitting there like a-”



All of a sudden, Nekou found herself back in her body, facing squarely into Matt’s questioning, concerned stare. It was like a switch had been thrown inside her mind. Every emotion she’d been detached from just seconds earlier hit her at once with the force of a Machamp’s punches, and with no ability to do anything else, she collapsed into him and started bawling.



“It’s just not worth it! Nothing is!” she wailed, her tears flowing free as she hit her fist against his arm. He responded simply by embracing her again, letting her get everything she needed to out. “Don’t you fucking get it?! Nothing in this world fucking lasts! You want to learn some lesson from how I live? Learn to not give a fuck about anything and live every day like it’s your last! Otherwise you’ll just get hurt!”



“But you don’t really live like that, either,” Matt gently pointed out. “You care about Olivia, I know that. You care about all your friends, you care about Marie and the rest of them… and the fact you were so upset over thinking you took advantage of me says you care about me, too.”



“I do, everything you said is right…” she admitted, her cries tapering off into a softer sobbing. “That’s why I have to stop, because I don’t think I can lose anything or anyone more after Maman… I’ve always had only one wish, to be able to go and live somewhere to live in peace with all the things that make me feel good… but I don’t even deserve that. Not after… not after I killed that fucking punk Grunt who was picking on me. I sent him to that place where there’s an eternal nothing, that place I have nightmares about… that’s where I deserve to be.”



“No, it’s not. I promise you, you deserve to find that place where you can happy. It wasn’t you who killed that guy, it was Alter-Nekou. I’m sure of it. That thing, whatever it is… that’s the monster. Not you.”



“Is he fucking serious?” Nekou internally asked herself. “How does he keep saying things like that? Unless…”



An answer soon presented itself to her, but if she had the chance to think about it, she wouldn’t have understood it. Nothing about what was happening really made any sense, but as she settled in more comfortably against him, she found herself wondering if it really mattered at all.



“You really are un fou, you know that?” she quietly breathed into his light, button-up shirt. “It’s so much like you to latch yourself on to this fucked up crazy train I call a life.”



“Well, when the train of your own life was so messed up you almost got buried in a snowstorm only to be rescued by an omnicidal lunatic with a god complex, I guess you’re used to crazy?” Matt offered.



Tu n'as aucune idée,” Nekou muttered, pressing her fists against him. “I don’t even know where I end and that… that… ce monstre effrayant, where she begins. When Colress had me locked up, and she was taking over my mind… I saw things. I think they might have been memories. Memories of a childhood I’ve never remembered before…”



Childhood memories? The mere suggestion of such a thing piqued Matt’s interest. She’d said before that she couldn’t remember her life past a certain point, so had something changed? “What were they?” he asked.



“I saw… I saw…” Initially unable to get the words out, she found some sense of relief when he tightened his arms around her. “I think it was the room I grew up in… there was nothing there but the flattest fucking mattress you can imagine, and a desk piled with textbooks way too advanced for a kid as old as I think I was then. That was one memory, anyway. Then there were the injections… there were these scientists, injecting me with all kinds of chemicals that made me feel like they were burning me from the inside out. Think that’s why I can regenerate, because they were talking about regeneration and then had a Binacle slash my fucking back up… that explains the scars, I guess, but not why they stay while everything else heals.” Nekou whimpered in frustration, deeply upset from her recollections but feeling a strange sense of security in the moment. “I don’t fucking know. I just wish I knew who to blame so I could make them regret it.”



“The question of who did those things to you must be one that has an answer,” Matt softly suggested to her, making her shift in his arms. “I’ll help you find that answer. I promise.”



He couldn’t see her lips turn upward into a tiny, relieved smile. “But why? Why always put yourself second and go out of your way for someone like me, who’s done nothing but take from you?” She knew he would have some satisfying reply, she just needed to hear it from him.



Releasing her from his embrace, he turned back toward the window. Snow was starting to collect on the glass, the pane growing ever so slightly foggy from the cold.



“I guess it’s because I had to be the responsible one, since Mercury and Charon blew Amanda and I off,” he pensively reflected. “Things haven’t really changed since then. If you think about it, none of us really have the most stable families. Olivia and Anabel have each other, that’s true, but they’ve been through way more than they deserve. We all have… we’ve got each other, so we have to watch out for each other like we were a family, you know? You’re a part of that.”



A family. Those two words, those two short, simple words, shook Nekou to her core like nothing ever had before. A family. In all the life she knew, only Ariana really came close to giving her that. Judging from the fragmented memories she’d seen, she certainly hadn’t had it in her childhood. And yet, there was Matt, the tattered explorer offering her the comforts she thought she’d lost when Ariana was taken from her.



And, as little sense as it seemingly made, she believed him.



Merci du fond du coeur…” Nekou pulled back, allowing Matt to see her smile as it grew broader. “But… I’m going to make a promise, too. Let me help you with the burden of protecting our family… don’t feel like you have to do this alone. If you’re watching out for me, I’m going to watch out for you. If I’m going to be your bodyguard, you be mine. I can’t watch you take all of that on yourself anymore, I want you to share it with me. Because…” Both her words and her emotions suddenly caught in her throat, but by that point, her thoughts were racing and she couldn’t stop them. “B-because… I, I want you to learn how to enjoy your life, too. Y-you keep telling me you get that from me, and if that’s making you happy, then I want you to feel that way, and… and, uh…” Growing flustered, she shut her eyes and admitted, “It’s just… it’s just, when I think about, I… I-I’m…. I’m p-prettty sure, I’m pretty sure I’m fucking in l-”



She stopped speaking altogether when he embraced her again. “Sssh, it’s fine. You don’t have to say it if it’s hard. It’s been a long day.”



Feeling as if a great weight had been lifted off of her, Nekou pressed herself against Matt’s side and leaned her head on him. “It sure has, hasn’t it… I don’t know what we are, but it sure is nice to have someone there’s no bullshit with.”



“You can say that again.”



“It sure is nice to have someone there’s no bullshit with,” she repeated wryly, getting him to laugh. “Say, would you read to me?”



Before he realized it, she had thrust his copy of The Prince and the Soul-Heart toward him. How had she gotten ahold of it then and there? Had she been holding on to it the entire time since discovering it? Where had she been keeping it? All the questions Matt could have asked, and yet, he didn’t feel like he needed to. With his close friend snuggled against him, her warmth radiating into him and the sweet floral smell of her shampoo flooding his nose, those questions just weren’t necessary. Was she more than a friend now? Maybe. But in that moment, he wasn’t sure if it mattered. Whatever she was, whatever they were, he was too content to care.



“Gladly,” he answered, taking the book into his hands and opening to its first page. He inhaled deeply, then began reading, “Once, there was a great kingdom that ruled over a land of snow. Beyond the boundary lay an endless, winding forest that many magical creatures called home…”



-:-



In Father’s office within Polaris’s temple, the leader of the cult and his closest advisor were again conferencing in seclusion, away from their followers. He and Finansielle stood in front of his desk looking up at a hologram being projected from the double helix statues, depicting a three-dimensional model of Renzo from the shoulders up. The virtual display cast a shining glow over them both, and reflected in a continually shifting fashion in the gentle current of the huge water tank behind them.



“The Oracle’s told me some rather tantalizing new information,” Finansielle told Father, her manner teasing and eccentric as it so often was. “It’s time for you to bring Renzo into our fold.”



“I’ve known this day would come for a long time,” Father replied, sounding rather detached, “since the day you first told me of him. I am almost surprised that it has come this soon… will this really work?”



“He has an important part to play. You know that, silly.” Moving away from Father’s side, Finansielle slid in front of him and playfully crossed her hands behind her back. “We just have to convince him that you’ve been watching over him all along. All you’ve got to do is tell him things nobody should be able to know, but we know… his history… his name…”



“You’re right,” he admitted, resigning himself to the truth of his words. “You will go and establish contact with him. I will speak to him from here.”



“There you go…” Finansielle cooed, her lips twisting into a wicked grin. “That’s exactly how she’s told me it will go…”



-:-



Nekou had no idea how or when she had left Blackthorn City, but when she came to, she certainly wasn’t there anymore. Wherever she was, there was nothing to be seen for what seemed like miles. A vast, endless sky filled with stars spread out infinitely in every direction, but the dread creeping through her made her initially think she was alone in the void.



Alone in the void? Was that really true? Or was there something else there with her?



Stiffening in terror, Nekou whipped her head upward, discovering that the space above her consumed by an immense, churning black cloud. Periodic flashes of lightning inside the storm erased any doubt of whether or not she really was alone, casting fleeting glimpses of something gigantic hiding among the clouds. Even the brief looks she could get at it impressed upon her just how incomprehensible the monster’s nature was. It gave off a nightmarish image, as if it was the living embodiment of death itself, a beast that climbed out of her worst fears to torment her in reality.



“So you are finally here with me, where you belong, instead of your pitiable planet…” the atrocity lurking in the storm said to her. Its voice was everywhere and nowhere, radiating through the very atoms comprising the space Nekou shared with it. “Our time together will be fleeting for now. But you know we will soon be one, you will fulfill your fate to be my avatar…”



No matter how horrifying the monster was, for it to so boldly claim her very existence was something she couldn’t abide. She furiously tried to direct the most profane language she could muster at it, to dare it to even try making her into something she wasn’t. But the words she wanted wouldn’t come out. None would. Was it the creature’s doing? How was it suppressing her voice?


“I am this space, and this space is me,” it told her, as if it were reading her mind. “Just like I am you and you are me. Embrace me and you will have control over everything that is and ever will be here. From the beginning, this has been the fate written in the stars…”







“...Ah!”



Just like that, Nekou was back in her Blackthorn hotel room. It took her a minute to fully realize she’d never left. She had fallen asleep with her head on Matt’s shoulder while he was reading to her, and he’d also nodded off not long after. Accordingly, when she snapped awake from her nightmare, she stirred him from his slumber as well.



“Nekou?” he asked, noticing how rapid and shallow her breaths were. “What’s wrong?”



“I… I had a fucking nightmare…” Nekou put her hand against her chest as she tried to stabilize herself. “I was somewhere… somewhere. I don’t fuckin’ know, alright? I just know there was this demonic looking thing there that told me I belonged there with it, that I don’t belong here and I’m going to be its avatar or something… I can feel it down in my bones, calling to me…”



“Whatever that thing was, it was wrong.” Matt wrapped his arms around her in another attempt to comfort her. “Sometimes our brains lie to us about stuff and we just have to remember what’s real, and what’s real is that you do belong here.”



“I just wish believing that was as easy as saying it,” she replied, leaning into the embrace and accepting his compassion.








END of CHAPTER 29.5
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Not too much to say before we get to this chapter. It’s going to be a lot more straightforward and in some ways less heavy than the last several have been.





-:-





CHAPTER 30: Bridge Over Troubled Water





-:-





Reconvening in the hotel’s restaurant for a meal the next morning brought the group a much-appreciated sense of peace after everything they had been through since arriving in Olivine. Even after the ominous statement from Polaris broadcast the previous night, discussion of the cult’s activities stayed firmly on the sidelines as they ate, their small talk instead centering on more upbeat topics, such as recent Pokémon Baccer matches and battles featured on Victory Station. Why worry about the matter when the combination of good food and pleasant company helped them forget about their troubles, even temporarily?



There was some variety in the meals each trainer chose to start the day. Amanda and Anabel both opted for a simple fruit tart, owing to the disciplined morning routine Amanda had introduced Anabel to. Olivia, on the other hand, was less restrained. When the time came for their orders, she eagerly jumped to the front of the line to ask for a big stack of pancakes with Bluk Berries, and once she got them, wasted no time drenching in the most cloyingly sweet syrup available. Matt was more restrained, choosing nothing more than a simple bagel with sausage, although both Olivia and Anabel noticed that this time, he added just a small bit of honey to the mix of his normal meal.



None of their breakfasts compared to what Nekou took for herself. A sizeable tip convinced the restaurant staff to look the other way when Matt brought in something he cooked himself for her, and it was lucky for the staff that they did. It would have taken multiple orders to rival what he whipped up - a veritable mountain of an omelette, covered in a creamy layer of Moomoo Cheese that only made it all the more delectable. Nekou tore into the plate with wild abandon, her demeanor becoming borderline desperate as she sought to recover her strength.



“Whew…” Nekou sighed, contentedly patting her stomach after the last bite of the feast made its way down her throat. She picked up the croissant that accompanied the omelette, but before she bit it, she cheerfully added, “Compliments to the chef!”



“You know, you’re acting like your old self again,” Olivia pointed out, sipping from her cup of Sitrus Berry juice.



“Well, how could I not?” Nekou asked. Shooting Matt a wry look through half-closed eyes, she curled her mouth up into a teasing smirk, “Matt knows the way to a woman’s heart is with cheese, after all.”



Not one of the five seated at the table could help themselves from breaking into raucous laughter, as Nekou’s good-natured joking proved too much to resist. If there had been any residual tension hanging over them, her remark defused it. Though it went unsaid, all of them shared a similar thought - they hadn’t laughed like this, unchecked and unencumbered by any sort of problem - in far, far too long.



And yet, that moment of levity proved fleeting. Just as quickly as it started, it was cut short by the sound of Anabel’s phone alarm going off in her jacket. She retrieved the device and glanced at its screen, then turned to the others.



“Time to go,” she informed them. “Clair’s expecting us.”



“Alright then,” Matt replied, standing up. “Let’s get ready and then head over there.”



Olivia and Anabel rose to follow Matt, but before Amanda could fully slide out of the seat to join them, Nekou spoke up. “Amanda, would you stick around here with me for a minute? I wanna talk about something.”



Amanda hesitated, thinking over whether she should accept Nekou’s request or follow her brother. Luckily, he noticed her indecision.



“It’s fine, Amanda, we’ll come back and get you after we pick up what we need upstairs,” Matt said to her. “Don’t worry about it.”



“Thanks,” Amanda said, smiling back. Just outside of her notice, Matt and Nekou shared a look, Nekou wordlessly asking Matt to trust her and Matt accordingly following along. As he, Anabel and Olivia turned and left, Amanda slipped back into her seat and asked her, “What was it you wanted to talk about?”



“Well…” Nekou hadn’t expected her words to get caught in her throat, but they had. The magnitude of Matt trusting her to treat his beloved sister well was very much present in her mind, and after everything he had done for her, she didn’t want to let him down. “I guess… I guess I’m just wondering how you’re doing, Amanda. We’ve all been through a lot of shit lately and, well… what happened yesterday couldn’t have been easy on you, what with running into Mercury and all.”



Taken aback by such an unexpected question, Amanda placed her hand against her chest and drew in a soft breath. “I’m... not complaining that you would ask, but would you tell me what prompted you to bring this up?”



“I’ll tell you the same thing I told him.” Now that the conversation was progressing toward more familiar territory, Nekou was able to relax a bit, sinking down into her seat. “Ariana… I mean, Maman… she was the most important person to me for a really long time. She helped me be who I am. Seeing just how much you were denied that, the way she turned her back on you and tried to play you two against each other… it fucking sucks. It made me want to puke. So I really want to know, Amanda… how are you doing after all of that?”



“She helped you be who you are?” Amanda reflected, crossing her hands on her lap. “It was very considerate of you to ask,” she finally answered, her tone quiet yet carrying a dignity and composure that impressed Nekou. “Thank you. I’ll tell you, I don’t like to live my life always looking back and second guessing the past… I haven’t personally known you for very long, but my intuition tells me you understand that. It’s helpful to be perceptive when you’re, well…”



Amanda raised her hand and gestured toward her face, an action whose meaning Nekou immediately picked up on.



“Yeah, I get wanting to live without regrets…” The more she talked, the more Nekou realized she was stalling to avoid addressing the undercurrent of sadness she sensed in Amanda’s voice. Of course Amanda didn’t like looking back at the past. How could she when her parents’ neglect, the very thing that had robbed her of her sight, was waiting for her there? Even her better memories, from when she lived with Matt in Rustboro City, had their roots not only in that neglect but Cyrus’s manipulations as well, rendering even them the fruits of a poisoned tree. Nekou just couldn’t let Amanda’s comment about looking back on the past go by, especially given the context of their conversation. “If your outlook on life is to not second guess the past, though… I can’t imagine what happened yesterday was easy on you at all.”



“You really have a way of seeing through me, don’t you?”



In reality, the facade Amanda presented was far less formidable than she hoped it would be. There was no way Nekou could miss the subtle tremors wracking her body, or the sadness Amanda tried and failed to mask. It certainly didn’t take any of Nekou’s well-honed people-reading skills to see them, nor was it hard for her to recognize that the things Amanda were wrestling internally with were some of the exact same ones she had been dealing with herself. Nekou reached across the table and took Amanda’s delicate hand in her own, making Amanda quietly gasp in surprise.



“It’s alright,” Nekou promised her, “I ain’t judging. Far from it. You don’t have to hide how you feel.”



“Is that so?” Amanda sighed, letting out some of her excess tension as she exhaled. The sensation of Nekou’s grip did wonders for her internal sense of security. “If… if that’s alright, then… I’ve worked too hard to get dragged back into the past now. I can’t just give up and lose everything I’ve fought for… don’t get me wrong, though, seeing Mom yesterday hurt. A lot. It still does. There’s some part of me that’s even glad I didn’t have to physically see her. Imagine, a day where I’m actually happy to be blind.” Amanda laughed bitterly to herself, but kept talking. “But I’m not going to let her win. I refuse to. If anything, that encounter yesterday is making me think about embracing who I am even more than I already do.”



That comment struck Nekou as somewhat odd, so she asked, “What do you mean by that?”



“Hm?” Amanda’s words had slipped out without her really thinking about them, and what she had said didn’t fully occur to her until Nekou questioned it. Hoping to downplay it, she rushed to answer, “Oh, uh… well, I meant that as much as I love battling and I’m good at it, I don’t think it’s what I really want to do with my life. Being a Frontier Brain is fun and all, but it’s just a hobby of mine, and I’m honestly thinking about telling Anabel I plan to eventually resign. I’d rather not do it for a living full-time. My heart’s in the classroom, with my students. I love reading and learning, and it was Grandpa, Professor Chiaki, who gave Matt and I a helping hand when we really needed it. I… I want to be that for the younger generation, just like Grandpa was for me. Any of my students could be in a bad place when they come into my class and being there for them is what really makes me feel alive.”



“I think that’s really commendable of you, Amanda.” Nekou knew Amanda couldn’t see the wide, genuine smile of admiration on her face, but she imagined Matt’s sister would have been quite surprised if she could. “Speaking as someone else who has a passion for reading books and learning things, you’re doing a good thing by using your interests like that. If there’s anything I can do to help you out, tell me. I’ll have your back.”



“Thanks… I appreciate that. I recognize you’ve been through a lot lately, too… if we can be friends, that would be great. Let’s watch out for each other.”



“Let’s,” Nekou replied, giving Amanda’s hand a shake of gratitude.



“If we can be friends…” Amanda thought. “Maybe I can talk to you about other things, too… I’m not ready for that yet, but maybe…”



-:-



Route 108 in the Hoenn region’s southern seas had acquired a well-earned, somewhat infamous reputation for being a graveyard for ships. Its irregular depths created numerous patches of shallow water, rendering the route tricky to traverse for larger vessels. No monument to that reputation stood more prominently than the wreckage of the S.S. Cactus. Once a proud cruise liner that sailed between Slateport and Lilycove, its operators had decided to expand its route, sending it further southwest to stop off in Dewford Town before heading north to its final port of call near Petalburg City. Its maiden voyage on its newly-lengthened line ended up being where it would meet its fate, however, as the ship proved too large to effectively navigate Route 108’s waters. It ran aground and was never salvaged, being left behind as a plaything for the winds of time. As days turned to weeks and months to years, the Cactus even lost its name to history, coming to be known merely as the Abandoned Ship among the public.



Yet, on that day, whatever secrets the Abandoned Ship still held were not the ones the rogue Tenganist Zinnia was after. She flew further north on her Salamence, past the wreckage of the Cactus, until she reached the other ruins Route 108 was known for. Known simply as Sea Mauville, it appeared to the outside world to be nothing more than an oil platform that had fallen into disuse and partially collapsed, later becoming a natural habitat for native plants and wild Pokémon. But Zinnia and the other Tenganists living in the hidden Draconid village knew better. They’d already been suspicious of the activity going on there, but information Zinnia acquired through her attacks on the Devon Corporation’s vehicles confirmed something sinister had taken place at Sea Mauville before it was supposedly abandoned.



That was why she’d invaded the facility, and even though she came armed to the teeth with all her Pokémon out of caution for the security she anticipated, Sea Mauville truly did appear to be deserted. On some level, it disappointed her. Destroying the transports was half the fun, she felt, and just stealing from Devon wouldn’t have been nearly as enjoyable. But she had come on a mission, so her own personal thrills would have to wait. She probed deep into the facility, stopping only when she found a room with papers strewn all around from end to end. Evidently, when Sea Mauville’s staff left, they’d gone in a hurry.



“Say good morning very loudly… don’t bring Pokémon to your workplace… Always arrive on time, always stay late…” With every line Zinnia read from the document at the top of the pile in her hands, she cringed more and more. “Yikes, what a rotten way to live! These guys really needed some imagination!”



“Mum?” her Whismur, Aster, murmured next to her.



“It’s alright, dear,” Zinnia said, comforting Aster by petting her on the head. “Their silly rules aren’t what we’re here for, anyway.” Shuffling through the stack of papers some more, Zinnia abruptly stopped when she noticed a certain word. “Here we go, something with a big ol’ ‘Confidential’ splashed across it! This is what I was looking for!”



Clearing her throat, the renegade Dragon-type trainer began reading out loud.



“Devon Secret Investigation Report… the development on new energy turned out to be true. The energy that uses Pokémon’s bioenergy is called Infinity Energy…” Searching the documents further, Zinnia found another that caught her eye. “Sea Mauville company song… For the bright future Hoenn, we won’t take our days off. Dig through, dig out great energy… Swear your selfless devotion, unionization is out of the question. Dig through, dig out great energy… Drive away our competitors, we won’t take our overtime pay. Dig through, dig out great energy…”



Angered by what she was reading, Zinnia snarled and ripped the pieces of paper before crumpling up the pieces. “I knew it! They were drilling here to try and harvest Gaia’s energy for their own profit! Three thousand years pass and nobody learns anything!



“Mum!” Aster exclaimed, trying to get Zinnia’s attention. “Mum!!”



“What is it, my dear?” When she turned to look at Aster, she found the Whismur holding another document, one she had missed in her earlier search. “What’s that? Let me have a look.” Taking the paper from Aster, she again read it out loud. “‘Top Secret Devon Corporation - Angel Corporation Business Log.’ Angel Corporation?” Zinnia wondered with a tilt of her head before turning her attention back to the document. “‘With the impending closure of Sea Mauville, I, Raizoh Cozmo, have already been recruited for new employment. The President has been contacted by President Gabriella Bouchard of the Angel Corporation in Kanto, who has expressed interest in investing in our work. As a result, my team and I have been contracted to continue our work on Infinity Energy out of a brand new laboratory at Angel Tower in Viridian City, Kanto. I can only hope my son, my dear Takao, will forgive me. What I do, what we do… it is all for the future world he will live in, which I hope my work will help sustain.”



“Mum?”



This time, Zinnia did not answer Aster’s questioning chirp. She was too caught up in the story playing out on the paper, which progressed to a new section denoted by a later date than that on the first. “As our last task at this facility, President Bouchard has sent over an unusual meteorite. It reminds me of those that can be found in this region at Meteor Falls, but somehow, it is different. The energy signature we found from it is unlike anything we’ve seen before - except for Infinity Energy. Does this meteorite have some relation to Infinity Energy? Is its energy the same? If we can determine the answers to those questions, we may be on the cusp of discovering a renewable energy source unlike any this planet has ever seen. President Bouchard also gave us some books from her collection to study in relation to this mystery. They speak of these strange meteorites, ‘Meteonites’ as they are called, falling on our planet in ancient times. Perhaps we can find others, if we are to use them as an energy source? These books also reference a giant Meteonite, which they label a Megalith, being located in the Sevii Islands. President Bouchard wishes for us to help her find it. I hope our work ends up paying off… for Takao’s sake. For everyone’s.”



Standing, Zinnia stuffed the paper into her cloak and turned to Aster. “We gotta go to the Sevii Islands. I know a lot of years have passed, but we’d know if they already got their hands on that Megalith thing. All this advancement in human technology and knowledge, and yet their worst instincts keep drivin’ them to dig up rocks and mess with forces they don’t understand! We gotta get there first and bring that Megalith home to Grannie and the others, Aster.”



“Mum!” Aster happily replied, signaling her agreement with Zinnia’s plan.



-:-



The Dragon’s Den might have appeared to be nothing more than a simple cave behind Blackthorn Gym, but its unassuming appearance hid a sacred site. It was not such for just the Dragon Clan that inhabited the area but for Dragon-type trainers as well, who would visit the city on pilgrimages to see it. Its entrance tunnel led to a vast underground lake, and in the center of that lake was an island with a small shrine built on it.



Clair had left Renzo inside the shrine with the Dragon Clan’s elder while she went outside to meet Lance, who had sent word that he would be coming to visit. Whatever they were discussing was of no concern to him. No, his mind was filled with thoughts relating to only one subject as he sat there, kneeling and breathing in the incense burning in the shrine: his childhood.



It hadn’t been a happy one. Born to a destitute single mother in the crime-ridden town of Pyrite in the Orre region, he ended up on the streets at an early age. In the one bit of luck fate had decided to afford him, he fell under the protection of a gang of other children, led by an orphaned brother and sister who took a liking to him. Back then, if you were going to survive on Pyrite’s mean streets, you had no choice but to turn to crime. Renzo’s gang were little more than petty crooks for a long time, sustaining themselves by stealing goods from the local Poké Mart at first and later upgrading to waylaying competitors at the town’s Colosseum for money. When they ultimately went their separate ways, Renzo stuck close by the gang’s leaders Noel and Leon as they moved into Orre’s lawless desert, becoming Pokémon hunters strong enough to attack travelers with near impunity. He clawed his way up the rungs of power from there, and when he learned of the development of the Battle Frontier under Anabel’s direction, he parted from Noel and Leon to seek his revenge. They never understood why he blamed her and Olivia for the course his life had taken, but Renzo always insisted that it was his burden to bear, not anyone else’s.



And that vengeance was, after so many long years of waiting and preparing, almost within his grasp. There would only be a little more of a wait. Just a little longer, and his hated nemeses would arrive on the island to face him. To see him for what he truly was.



Outside the shrine, Clair was also waiting for Anabel and the others to arrive. Besides her pupil’s trial, however, she also had more immediate concerns. The tone between her and Lance was tense as the two cousins stared each other down.



“Clair, forgive me, but I must insist,” Lance said to her, his arms firmly crossed. “I’ve heard rumors that Polaris is planning something around the time of the Pokémon League, so I think you shouldn’t attend. The other members of the Elite Four and Blue are all in Orre for the Pokémon World Tournament, so dealing with it is up to me.”



“You forget I’m also a Dragon Master,” Clair argued back. Her tongue was as sharp as ever, though Lance had grown resistant to it over the years. “How many times do I have to prove it to you? Was it not enough for Grandfather to finally give me his approval? What is it that you still believe I lack?”



“It’s not a matter of what you lack or some sort of judgement over your abilities,” Lance maintained, firm in his tone. “Polaris is not to be underestimated. You surely saw what they did to Ecruteak City.”



Clair huffed. How could her cousin be blind enough that he would so easily dismiss her? “That’s even more of a reason you need my help!”



Despite her persistence, Lance remained unmoved. "I cannot vouch for your safety if something happened there, so it's a risk I can't take."



"You can't vouch for my safety?" Clair indignantly repeated, stunned by just how little Lance seemed willing to acknowledge her. "Then cancel the League altogether! If it's too dangerous for me to be there, it's too dangerous for anyone!"



Clair initially thought she had managed to argue Lance into a corner, but when he turned away from her, she knew her logic had somehow still failed. "You need to be here to keep Blackthorn safe," he said, looking out over the lake. "Your honest, straightforward personality is admirable, but I hope you will gain more perspective soon. For now, it appears your guests have arrived."



Lance’s observation prompted Clair to shift her eyes to the lake as well, and true to his word, she could see Matt, Amanda, Nekou, Anabel and Olivia in a boat approaching the island, with Clair’s Gym Trainer Fran accompanying them. The sight left her with conflicting emotions. She badly wanted to keep arguing with Lance, still believing she could get him to see things her way, but at the same time, some part of her appreciated the interruption.



In the end, she simply crossed her arms and instructed her cousin, “Go get Renzo for me.”



“Alright.”



Lance exited the scene right as Matt and the others arrived, leaving them to only catch a brief glimpse of him as he entered the shrine. “Who was that?” Matt asked Clair. “Was that Lance?”



“Yes, it was,” the Gym Leader sighed. “And I’m sure the next question you’re going to ask is why he’s here, so I’ll tell you. I’m just as much of a Dragon Master as he is, yet he doesn’t want me going to the Pokémon League. Something about rumors that Polaris is going to do something there. Do you believe that?”



“You don’t say…?” Nekou muttered under her breath. “Polaris up to something at the Pokémon League, of fucking course…”



Anabel also got pulled in by Clair’s remark and removed her sunglasses, intending to pursue it further, but before she could do so Lance emerged from the shrine with Renzo and the Dragon Clan’s elder in tow. Renzo scowled in disgust as soon as he saw Olivia, but he held his tongue until he locked eyes with Anabel, at which point he could no longer hold back.



“So you actually showed up,” he growled, accusingly jabbing a finger at her. “It’s about time one of you takes responsibility for something.”



“What gives you the right to say something like that?!” Olivia snapped.



“I earned that right through many difficult years of hardship and patience,” Renzo sneered back. “You can have some patience to find out.”



“Keep her out of this,” Anabel sharply interrupted. “I don’t know what your problem with me is, but it’s with me, not Olivia.”



“For once you’ve said something right. My problem with you isn’t my problem with her. She comes later. For now, this is the day both of you just start to pay for taking everything from me.”



Away from the escalating dispute, the elder quietly said to his granddaughter, “Clair… this child you’ve trained, he clearly possesses great potential, but he worries me. I fear his heart may be closed off. This test will have to prove to me otherwise.”



“This may shock you, Grandfather, but I agree,” Clair concurred, keenly glaring at her student. “He still hasn’t been able to let go of his obsessions like he has to.”



“You’ve grown, Clair. That’s why I was willing to give you my acknowledgement. Now let’s see how this turns out.”



With that, the elder walked forward, clapping his hands to get the attention of not only Renzo but Fran and Matt’s group.



“We are all here now, so it is time for Renzo’s trial to begin. Fran, if you’d be so kind…”



“Yes, sir!” Fran eagerly replied. Turning to Matt, Nekou, Amanda and Olivia, she said, “Come with me over to where we’ll be watching the battle. Anabel, please go to your place over there to the right.”



Anabel started to head in the direction Fran pointed, but she didn’t get more than a step away before she was stopped by a tug on her sleeve. It was Olivia, who expressed to her, “Good luck, Mom. I want you to show him what we’re made of.”



“Oh, I will. I promise. Don’t you worry about that.”



No more words were needed between anyone. Olivia went with Matt, Nekou and Amanda to the long bench Fran guided them toward, while Anabel and Renzo moved to their respective ends of the makeshift battlefield. Clair and Lance followed Fran’s lead as well and sat down next to each other, but when Nekou seated herself next to him, Lance immediately got up and moved to Clair’s left, leaving his spot at her right for Fran instead.



Nekou immediately noticed the gesture, and shot him a dirty look, thinking, “The fuck is your problem, Cape?”



Everything was in place for the trial to commence, and the elder took up his place on the sidelines to oversee the battle. The old man raised his arms into the air, making his black-and-gold robes flutter, before he announced the battle, “This trial shall be a full Single Battle in which both sides may change their Pokémon at will. The first side to see all six of their opponent’s Pokémon faint shall be declared the winner. Those are the rules, and now, please send out your first Pokémon.”



Renzo was the first to act, producing a Poké Ball from under his weathered poncho. “For my mother… Whimsicott, come out!”


“For your mother?” Anabel murmured. She watched as the sheep-like Pokémon with a mane of white cotton materialized in front of Renzo, but couldn’t help but cock her head at his remark. “What does your mother have to do with this?”



“Of course you have no idea,” Renzo snarled, returning Whimsicott’s ball to its place under his poncho. “Why would spoiled people like you and Olivia know anything about those you leave behind in your wake? I’m not going to answer your question now. Not yet. No, you’re going to wait until I make you and Olivia understand what real despair is like. What the hopelessness I’ve lived with for so many years really feels like. That all begins right here, right now!”



The entire line of spectators were left unnerved by Renzo’s ranting, just as much as Anabel herself. Nekou bit her fingernail, while Olivia rocked back and forth and Matt tugged at his scarf.



This is the star pupil you’ve been telling me about?” Lance quietly asked Clair. “He’s not going to come out of here with a passing grade with that sort of talk.”



“Don’t you think I know that?” Clair hissed back, unable to hide her annoyance at him. “I gave him all the training I could. From this point on, it’s up to him.”



Nekou, meanwhile, cared little for Renzo’s status in the trial. She harbored far more concern for the girl sitting at her side. “Olivia, you doin' alright right now?”



“What do you think?” Olivia muttered. Her tone of voice was difficult to place as she rigidly stared ahead at Renzo and Whimsicott, but the way she bit down on her fingernail told Nekou everything. “I just want Mom to destroy him.”



Little did Olivia know just how much her feelings aligned with those of her mother. Renzo’s ranting had pitched her into an emotional tailspin, but not towards the despair he’d hoped for.



True loss? Renzo wanted to talk to her about true loss? What about Amelia and Ophelia? Rich right after? The years-long estrangement between mother and daughter that followed those deaths? Did he know anything of true loss?



But Anabel gave none of those words voice. She wouldn’t. Under no circumstances was she willing to give Renzo the satisfaction of seeing her crack. Instead, she regarded the scene in front of her with ice in her veins. Renzo, Whimsicott, where her Pokémon would stand in opposition to her - she absorbed each element with a cold, calculating precision. With each passing second she shifted further into a mood of intense, tactical thinking, a mental state she hadn’t entered in ages. It was how she used to become when in the heat of battle, and while that side of her had laid dormant for a long time, now it was back.



“If that’s what you want, I won’t hold back against you.” The shift in Anabel’s disposition was palpable, so much so that it unnerved Matt, Amanda and the other onlookers. She focused all her icy, intense passion squarely on Renzo, narrowing her eyes as she brandished a Poké Ball of her own. “It’s been too long since I was able to battle without thinking about anything… I’ll give you a taste of what the Battle Frontier is truly about.”



Anabel didn’t say anything more before sending out her Pokémon. She didn’t even actually throw the ball, instead opting to just pop it open. The flash of light that emerged gave shape to a Slowking, who scratched his side and yawned when he appeared.



Off to the side, Matt blinked. “Wait, that Slowking… isn’t that Rich’s?”



“You’re right,” Amanda confirmed. “Anabel’s been taking care of him all these years since…” Remembering that Olivia was sitting right there at her side, she stopped her train of thought and amended the words she planned to say. “Yeah, he’s been with her for a while now.”



Renzo, meanwhile, was unaware of his new opponent’s significance. He saw only that Anabel had sent out a part-Water-type Pokémon against his part-Grass-type Whimsicott, and his confidence swelled. “If you think you’re going to just toy with me, you’re in for a rude surprise,” he warned Anabel.



“We’ll see about that,” Anabel replied, crossing her arms. “Let’s begin.”



Taking Anabel’s comment to Renzo as an implicit request to commence the battle, the Dragon Clan’s elder stretched his arms out towards the two sides and boomed in a voice far more powerful than his age might have suggested, “Let the trial begin!”



“Whimsicott, Tailwind!” Renzo called out as soon as the signal was given.



Matt, Olivia and Nekou had leaned in closer to watch when the battle began, only to have the powerful winds Whimsicott whipped up around herself blow right into their faces. Slowking stood fast in the face of the storm, unharmed by the gusts, but Anabel was keenly aware that Renzo’s plan wasn’t to damage him.



“So be it.” Lifting her right arm from where she had crossed her limbs against her chest, Anabel snapped her fingers and calmly directed Slowking, “Flamethrower.”



Slowking’s demeanor shifted abruptly when his trainer’s instruction met his ears, almost as suddenly as hers had earlier. As he struck an angry expression, a surge of fire welled up in his mouth and erupted forth, trained squarely on Whimsicott. The cyclone she’d created couldn’t push his blazing onslaught even one degree off its mark.



Renzo considered himself lucky that Tailwind still had other, more important uses. “Into the air, Whimsicott!” he ordered.



Instead of leaping, Whimsicott simply relaxed her muscles, allowing the winds to lift her up. Slowking’s Flamethrower passed harmlessly beneath her, and she snickered as she rode the currents in an erratic path, zigging and zagging over the island.



“Of course you’d have a trump card or two up your sleeve,” Renzo taunted. “You couldn’t have gotten to your station in life completely for free… but I’m going to show you how much harder I’ve worked.”



“Then show me your talent in its entirety. Slowking, chase it with Flamethrower!”



Much to the shock of both Renzo and Whimsicott, when Slowking directed his flames toward the ceiling of the cavern, he was able to get far closer to his target than either of them expected. Whimsicott squealed as she swerved around the first jet Slowking shot up at her, and she used her winds to deftly weave through the firestorm that followed. The winds might have been her ally, but with every pillar of flame Slowking sent up, her available space constricted ever further. The cotton on her back soon ignited, making her shriek as she dropped to the ground and rolled over to extinguish the blaze.



A tiny bead of sweat formed on the side of Renzo’s head, but he shook it off along with the concerns that created it. “There’s no way on this Earth you’re going to best Whimsicott when it comes to speed, not like that. Show her, Whimsicott! Leech Seed!”



With the tongues of fire that caught on to her cotton snuffed out, Whimsicott shot off back into the air. She plucked handfuls of seeds from her mane as she floated around and threw them directly at Slowking. Thin yet firm vines emerged from them upon contact and wrapped around his body, constricting him tightly enough that they impeded his movement without fully stopping him.



“Well played.” Anabel’s praise was as frigid as everything else about her present mentality, but it was genuine. “I’ll need to go for a swift knockout, then. Slowking, Hyper Beam.”



While Slowking began gathering energy in the gem on his crown, Olivia shifted uncomfortably. A certain, unwelcome memory had resurfaced in her mind, and it prompted her to tug anxiously on Amanda’s sleeve. “Hey, Amanda… you said that’s Dad’s old Slowking. He did eventually get over his problems using Hyper Beam without hurting himself, right?”



“You have nothing to worry about, Olivia,” Amanda assured her. “Your mom did a great job helping him.”



“If you say so.” Olivia puffed out her cheeks and pouted. It wasn’t that she didn’t believe Amanda, far from it. But with just how much the entire group’s collective fortunes had turned recently, how could she just take it by faith that things would work out?



Slowking’s gleaming gem had started to give off sparks, but since he still wasn’t ready to carry out his attack, Renzo seized the chance to act first. “You’ve done enough, Whimsicott! Bail out with U-Turn!”



Darting forth like a bullet, Whimsicott tackled Slowking, pushing him a foot or two backward. She then reverted into light and returned to her Poké Ball, snickering at her foe as her form vanished. Another Poké Ball burst open from under Renzo’s poncho in turn, releasing his Hypno to take Whimsicott’s place.



Much to Hypno’s misfortune, however, the moment he appeared on the field was also the moment Slowking’s Hyper Beam reached full charge. With one last bright flash, the blinding crimson beam ripped through the chilly air in the cave, exploding with a ball of smoke when it struck its target. The blast threw Hypno violently against a stone at the edge of the battlefield, which crumbled from the impact and left him lying on the ground in a heap among the rubble.



There was one factor working in Hypno’s favor, though. Had Whimsicott taken the Hyper Beam instead, her dainty, fragile body wouldn’t have been able to hold up against it. Hypno fared better, and as a result, he was able to push himself back onto his feet without much effort, even if he groaned in pain on the way up.



“Get your head in the game, Hypno!” Renzo forcefully ordered. “Seismic Toss!”



Hypno smacked his own head with his right hand twice, an act which helped him clear his mind. Taking notice of Slowking’s exhaustion from the way he was slouched and breathing heavily, Hypno broke into a sprint. He was upon Anabel’s Pokémon in the blink of an eye, his movements made even faster with Whimsicott’s Tailwind blowing at his back. Once Slowking was within his reach, he wrapped his arms around the Water-and-Psychic-type and jumped upward.



Renzo couldn’t see it, but while Slowking was stuck in Hypno’s grip, he recovered his focus and shot his trainer a sharp grin. Anabel returned the gesture in kind, fulfilling his unspoken request by calling out, “Scald!”



A burst of steam and hot water erupted from between Slowking and Hypno, driving the two Pokémon apart as they crashed back to the ground. Their separation let Slowking escape the full impact of Hypno’s Seismic Toss and allowed him to fare better than his foe, whose body buckled as he stood. A wide burn mark was singed into Hypno’s chest, a remnant left behind by the searing water Slowking exposed him to.



Incensed by Slowking slipping from his Pokémon’s grasp, Renzo thrust his open hand forward and snarled, “Dazzling Gleam!”



While supporting his weight by bracing his right hand on his knee, Hypno lifted the pendulum in his left toward Slowking. A bright light, shining vividly with the colors of a rainbow, flashed from the metal disc, flooding the Dragon’s Den with its radiance. Slowking, like the humans both standing and sitting around him, had to shield his eyes.



That move bought Renzo and Hypno valuable time. With Slowking stunned, Renzo took advantage of the opening, ordering, “Seismic Toss, and do it right this time!”



“Hyper Beam!” Anabel reflexively responded, even as she donned her sunglasses.



Hypno scrambled after Slowking once again, but the soreness overtaking his muscles hobbled him, making his movements clumsy and erratic. The last vestiges of the Tailwind helped him along, but even that wasn’t enough to get him to Slowking before the latter’s Hyper Beam fully powered up.



Off on the sidelines, Matt, Fran and even Olivia couldn’t help but cringe as they watched Hypno get swallowed up by the blazing red ray. He was left lying in a tangled heap in the aftermath, with no question outstanding regarding whether or not he could continue fighting. That one answer, if nothing else, was painfully, explicitly clear.



“That Slowking was your father’s?” Fran whispered to Olivia in quiet awe. “I can see from it that the stories about him were true.”



“That’s right!” Olivia exclaimed, shrugging off her own shock to put on an exaggerated air of pride. “Of course that’s my dad’s Slowking. There wasn’t anything he couldn’t…” Her face fell when her beliefs of her father’s present whereabouts reasserted themselves in her mind, piercing her bravado, and she silently thanked her luck Fran hadn’t noticed.



“But after fighting Hypno and using Hyper Beam twice,” Lance pointed out, “Slowking’s obviously exhausted.”



It was hard to argue the validity of Lance’s observation. Slowking had fallen to one knee and was breathing deeply, and the persistence of the Leech Seed vines in sapping his strength wasn’t helping him recover at all. Still, though, he’d taken Renzo’s first Pokémon down, so in Anabel’s eyes, it was good enough.



Renzo, on the other hand, was less than satisfied with his own progress. Just weakening Slowking had taken not only everything Hypno had but the support Whimsicott provided as well, support that just faded away along with the last of her Tailwind as he recalled the Psychic-type Pokémon.



“Don’t think you’ve won yet,” he hissed, tearing an Ultra Ball from under his poncho. “I’m not going to make this anywhere near a cakewalk for you! Ferrothorn, Power Whip!”



The moment Renzo pitched the sphere, his Ferrothorn burst from it in a flash of golden light. She acted on his order in an instant, clamoring in Slowking’s direction and closing the distance between them.



“That one’s gonna hurt...” Nekou voiced her anxiety, even though Anabel seemed unfazed by what was happening.



Having his strength persistently sapped by Leech Seed. Falling from many feet up after breaking free from Hypno’s Seismic Toss. Being blinded by Dazzling Gleam. And finally, the strain of using Hyper Beam twice. It all added up and served to exhaust Slowking, and with all the fatigue from all those ordeals weighing on his shoulders, he was unable to flee from Ferrothorn when she swung and smashed one of her green, glowing pods into him. He groaned as he fell over, and his defeat was pointedly underlined when Whimsicott’s Leech Seed finally broke from his body.



“Slowking went down…” Olivia uttered, staring blankly at the Pokémon her parents shared. “Is he not totally over his problems with Hyper Beam after all? I hope Mom has this under control…”



“I promise you she does,” Amanda insisted. “There is no doubt in my mind who’s going to win this in the end. Your mom is just warming up.”



“I really hope you’re right about that…” Olivia replied.



Out on the battlefield, Anabel held up Slowking’s Poké Ball and recalled him back to the safety of its confines. “You did well, my friend… my precious, precious friend.”



She still lacked understanding of why Renzo held such a deep grudge against her family, but as she swapped the ball in her hand out for another, Anabel was hit by a sudden realization - she didn’t care anymore. It didn’t matter to her why he was so obsessed, just that he was, he was threatening her family, and it fell to her to put him in his place. So while she might not have cared about the reasons for Renzo’s quest, it was still very, very personal.



“In all the time I’ve spent at one Battle Tower or another, I relish the days challengers like you show up,” she said to Renzo, her manner remaining as cold as ice. “Those who let me battle with nothing held back… and let my Pokémon and I be who we really are.”



With that, Anabel popped the ball open. The light that emerged concentrated a few feet in front of her, and the lithe, graceful form of a Gardevoir materialized.



“A Gardevoir?!” Renzo blurted out in surprise, his scarf nearly coming loose from the movement of his mouth. Catching himself, he made sure to adjust the article around his neck and face before jeering at Anabel, “You really haven’t caught up with the times, have you? All nice and safe perched up in that ivory tower of yours, totally unaware of what happened when Polaris messed with that Pixie Plate of theirs! It’s about time you learned about what goes on out in the real world, starting with you seeing firsthand what happens when you send one of those Fairy-type Pokémon to face a Steel-type!”



“How can he say something like that?!” Olivia seethed through clenched teeth. “He doesn’t know what Mom… what either of us has been through…”



Nekou, as a comforting gesture, put her hand on Olivia’s shoulder. “He’s fucking with the two of you. Pressing your buttons. Anabel ain’t gonna fall for that, so don’t give him what he wants.”



“Fine.” Olivia slouched and crossed her arms, and although the others couldn’t hear her, she kept grumbling to herself. “Come on, Mom. Smash him into next week and then add a couple months on top of it.”



Mentally, Anabel had to concede that Renzo had a point about one thing. No information on the particulars of Fairy-type Pokémon had been in the many books she’d consumed over the course of her life. There’d been mentions here and there of elemental types that no longer existed, but nothing further. Still, in her state of heightened acuity, Anabel sensed she had an opening. Just from what Renzo had said, she was able to determine that a Steel-type like Ferrothorn held an advantage typewise against Gardevoir - but also that she knew just the way to deal with it.



“You might be right that my knowledge of Fairy-type Pokémon is lacking,” she finally said, “but I challenge you to make that mean something. Try us.”



As if to put a dramatic period upon her trainer’s threat, Gardevoir casually hummed and brushed her gown off. Her flippant, unconcerned attitude, along with Anabel’s fearlessness, only served to incense Renzo even further.



“You mock me even now? I’ll make you pay for that!” Shifting to look at Ferrothorn, who was staring Gardevoir down glaring daggers all the while, Renzo issued the command, “Put them in their place with Gyro Ball!”



Ferrothorn flipped over and balanced herself on the green spike atop her head, then propelled herself toward Gardevoir while whirling around at a blinding speed. The three steel pods at the end her vines had each taken on a blue shimmer, their owner’s spinning turning them into dangerous battering weapons.



“You know what to do, my friend,” Anabel thought.



Sensing Anabel’s unspoken direction, Gardevoir exhaled. Ferrothorn’s oncoming Gyro Ball did pose a threat to her, and she hadn’t missed that. She just didn’t fear it. Relaxing and attuning herself to the subtle sounds of the underground lake, she let her senses take the lead and guide her out of the path of the first swing Ferrothorn took at her, continuing her lithe, elegant swaying around every one of the Grass-and-Steel-type’s subsequent attempts to strike. Gardevoir’s dancing kept just beyond Ferrothorn’s reach with every blow, frustrating both her opponent and Renzo as they tried helplessly to get to her.



“You treating this like a game is only going to make it even more enjoyable when I crush you,” Renzo jeered, forcing a broken, stilted grin. “Ferrothorn, Power Whip!”



Ferrothorn skidded to an abrupt stop, grinding up the dirt beneath her, and lashed out with one of her vines. Even that couldn’t change Renzo’s lacking fortunes, though, for as soon as the vine and its attached thorn pod drew near Gardevoir, she bent back, her flowing dance allowing the attack to sail harmlessly over her. It made no effect on her at all aside from tousling her hair.



“I believe it’s time for you to show him your skills, Gardevoir.” Anabel not only didn’t sound worried, she sounded like she was almost bored. That flat, dispassionate tone struck the slightest hint of fear into Matt and the others; even Olivia and Amanda, the two who knew her the most, struggled to remember a time they’d seen her in such a state. “Mystical Fire.”



Gardevoir swayed away from Ferrothorn and spun into a pirouette, a ring of fiery wisps that gave off an eerie blue glow taking shape around her. Seeing them, both Renzo and Ferrothorn recoiled at the clear danger they posed. Neither had accounted for the possibility of Gardevoir knowing a Fire-type move.



“Get away, Ferrothorn!” Renzo yelled in a frenzy. “Do anything you have to do!”



As the wisps circled around her, it became Ferrothorn’s turn to dance. She just barely managed to lift her leftmost pod off the ground in time to let a pair of fireballs pass underneath it, and she had no time to spare in doing the same to evade those sent after the pod on her right. Several more followed, drawing near to her main body and forcing her to jump out of their path. Olivia, watching with rapt attention, could have sworn she saw sweat rolling down Ferrothorn’s steel body.



Anabel, meanwhile, remained as outwardly apathetic as ever. “Do it,” she said, uncrossing her arms and snapping her fingers again.



On Anabel’s cue, Gardevoir halted her dance, and the wisps accordingly froze in place, encircling their target. Gardevoir briefly locked eyes with Ferrothorn before spreading her arms and crying out toward the ceiling of the cave, her haunting chant echoing through the cold air. Her fireballs reacted to the shriek, following the signal to home in and engulf Ferrothorn. The Grass-and-Steel-type Pokémon flailed in the dirt, but for all her efforts to quash the blue inferno consuming her, the flames were just too strong for her to extinguish. By the time they faded on their own and allowed Ferrothorn to move again, she collapsed, unconscious.



Almost instantly, Olivia was on her feet. “What was that about learning what goes on in the real world?” she yelled at Renzo, putting her hands around her mouth to direct her voice straight at him. “Yeah, well, here’s a rule from the real world for you - talk shit, get hit!”



Renzo didn’t acknowledge Olivia’s trash talk, but whether he was ignoring it or truly hadn’t heard it at all, she couldn’t tell. A hand on her shoulder pulled her back down into her seat, and she expected to receive some sort of scolding. Much to her surprise, she saw Nekou looking down at her, with the broadest, most obviously I’m-proud-of-you grin on the older woman’s face imaginable. And with that sort of reception, how could Olivia not respond by returning the gesture?



“Aha… Olivia and Nekou really are like two peas in a pod, aren’t they?” Matt whispered to Amanda, who replied with a soft giggle.



“You can say that again,” she agreed, smiling.



Out on the battlefield, Renzo lowered his head as he recalled Ferrothorn, initially without a word. His hat covered his eyes from view, and behind his scarf, he clenched his teeth. “So you’ve got enough fight in you to overcome that situation…” he seethed in silence. “But my real-world experience will still win out over your privilege…”



“Come now, are you already finished?” Anabel questioned him, snapping him out of his bubble. She beckoned him with her hand, challenging him, “If that’s the full extent of your abilities, I’m disappointed.”



“You… you’ll regret saying that!!” Renzo raged, flinging Whimsicott’s Poké Ball to send her out again. The Grass-and-Fairy-type Pokémon had barely taken shape before her trainer shouted, “Use another Tailwind!”



“Mystical Fire!” Anabel countered, snapping her arm upward.



For a fleeting moment as the battle resumed, neither Pokémon paid direct attention to the other. Gardevoir twirled in place, igniting another ring of magical blue embers around her body. They had just flickered into existence before Whimsicott, her eyes blinking brightly, called down another gale of wind to wash over the island. Gardevoir, standing firm in the face of the tempest, swayed her arms and hips in a dance reminiscent of those in the traditions of the Alola region, beckoning her small army of ethereal torches to attack their target.



“Upward, Whimsicott! You’ll be safer up there!”



Much as she had done while fighting Slowking, Whimsicott let her Tailwind whisk her skyward, away from Gardevoir’s flames. The living ball of cotton peered down at her nemesis from her comfortable position overhead, and when she locked eyes with Gardevoir, she snickered. Gardevoir had sent her Mystical Fire after Whimsicott, but even as her gaze glowed blue from using her psychic powers to change the wisps’ trajectory, she couldn’t catch them up to their mark. Before long, the whirlwinds took their toll, snuffing out the flames while Whimsicott remained safely ahead of them.



“I must say, your creativity deserves praise,” Anabel said to Renzo as she carefully observed Whimsicott’s movements.



“I don’t want your praise!” Renzo angrily spat back. “I don’t need it or anything from you, not until I make you see what you took away from me!”



“I can’t understand anything until you tell me what it is that I supposedly took from you.” When Renzo failed to say anything further, even after she prompted him to, Anabel sighed. What did he expect from her, exactly? To just surrender? No, that couldn’t be it. If she surrendered, she wouldn’t be understanding whatever it was he was so obsessed with showing her through the battle. “Fine, then. If this is how you want to do it… I clearly need to shake things up and change this battle’s direction.”
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Much to the surprise of both Renzo and the collection of spectators observing, Anabel crossed her arms in front of herself to activate the power of the purple crystal set into her bracelet. Matt, Nekou, Olivia and Amanda, all already knew she possessed such an item and were more surprised that she was using it so soon. As for Clair, Lance, Fran and especially Renzo, they were all caught off guard by the Z-Ring’s mere presence. While his cousin and her Gym Trainer gasped at seeing it, Lance covertly scowled, noting to himself the potential annoyance Amanda’s technique could pose to Polaris’s future plans. He wasn’t yet aware of the full details surrounding the destruction of the Guanosine Base, let alone that Anabel had already used it there.



The energy that poured out of both the bracelet and from the ground at Anabel’s feet flared around her with such force that it undid the black ribbon holding her ponytail in place, allowing her hair to freely flow behind her. Renzo could do nothing but helplessly step back, genuine fear setting into him, as she completed the poses necessary to send the energy into her Pokémon. Gardevoir mimicked Anabel’s movements the whole time, moving in perfect sync with her.



“L-Leech Seed!” Renzo finally managed to sputter right as the arrow of light flashed in front of Gardevoir.



Whimsicott reacted in the blink of an eye, flinging the seeds at Gardevoir. In spite of Whimsicott’s best efforts, the seeds planting onto Gardevoir’s body didn’t bother her at all, not even when the vines grew out of them to constrict her. The move she and Anabel were about to execute required little actual movement, so any obstacle the vines’ presence posed was marginal at worst.



“Gardevoir…” Anabel called out, “Shattered Psyche!”



Gardevoir’s eyes completely filled with blue light, and in an instant, Whimsicott found herself seized by the Psychic-and-Fairy-type’s telekinetic powers. She forced every ounce of strength she could into her muscles, but try as she might, she was completely and utterly immobilized with no chance of escape. Gardevoir held Whimsicott still in midair for a moment before flicking her head diagonally downward, smashing her foe into one of the rocks in the water just off the shrine’s island, shattering it in a cloud of dust. Such was the fate of every other stone she slammed Whimsicott into as well, her own effort never needing to rise far beyond just turning her head in the direction she wanted Whimsicott to careen into. The Dragon’s Den practically shook from the ferocity with which Gardevoir attacked her foe, the air filling with dust from the rubble. Finally, once she’d reached a level of satisfaction with her work, Gardevoir lifted Whimsicott high into the air and slammed her back down to the earth, leaving her battered far past the point of unconsciousness.



Three Pokémon down. Three Pokémon down. Half his team had fallen, and Anabel? She barely had broken a sweat, moving past Slowking’s defeat and maintaining her relentless pace like it was nothing. Like he was nothing. That one word - ‘nothing’ - echoed in Renzo’s head like a siren as he stared down at his trembling hands. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing.



“I’m not… I’m not… I’m not nothing!!” Renzo’s anguish and sheer, unrestrained rage rocked the Dragon’s Den. He was so blinded by his emotions that as he called Whimsicott back to her Poké Ball and swapped it under his poncho for another, his vision shifted, briefly showing him an illusion of the harsh, grimy streets of Pyrite Town - where he had been taught he was nothing in the first place. The vision so distressed him that he fumbled the new Poké Ball, nearly dropping it before managing to recover and toss it, releasing his Camerupt.



Both Clair and Lance spotted her pupil fumbling. “That trainer of yours doesn’t appear to have absorbed your teachings, Clair,” Lance warned, his voice grave in tone.



Clair crossed her arms, but besides that, was uncharacteristically unresponsive to Lance’s criticism. “I thought otherwise… if he doesn’t turn this around soon, I’m clearly going to have to restart his training from the beginning. I thought he had grown past this…”



“I see…” Anabel quietly said, watching Camerupt shaking out her red fur and bracing for battle. “Gardevoir, you’ve done plenty alredy, so take a rest,” she said, holding up the Poké Ball necessary to recall the Psychic-and-Fairy-type. When Gardevoir dissolved into light and returned to the safety of the sphere, the Leech Seeds and their vines didn’t go with her, instead breaking apart on the ground. “I must continue to fight with everything my Pokémon and I have… otherwise, this exercise is meaningless.”



Anabel had meant that as an expression of respect, that she wouldn’t patronize Renzo by going easy on him, but that wasn’t how he took it. In fact, when it hit his ears, all he felt was an even greater spike of anger. To him, it came off exactly the opposite of how she intended, as if she was talking down to him.



Still, he said nothing, reacting only by clenching his fists even harder than he already was. Anabel, meanwhile, threw an Ultra Ball from which her Medicham emerged, landing deftly on one foot.



“Ah, finally!” Amanda exclaimed, clapping her hands together when she heard the Fighting-and-Psychic-type’s voice. “I’ve been waiting for this,” she explained to her companions. “I got Anabel into meditation because I thought it would be good for her. That’s why she got a Medicham… so now I finally get to witness it get some action!”



“But what’s that around its neck?” Olivia asked, leaning in to stare at Medicham.



The answer to Olivia’s question soon became apparent. At the center of the golden cross holding the blue ribbon around Medicham’s neck was a light pink stone with a half-darker-pink, half-yellow helix within it. Anabel pulled down the folds of her scarf to reveal a Key Stone set into a white pin, and when she touched it, beams of light flowed from Medicham’s stone back to it.



“A Medichamite…” Clair noted, nervously watching to see how Renzo would respond.



Several seconds passed, and Medicham tore out of the cocoon of light that formed around her. Her head was now concealed in a turban-like garment with a yellow gem at the center, while her waist was wrapped in yellow bands with blue jewels hanging off them. Most notably, four intangible arms given form by Medicham’s pure fighting spirit flowed from her back, standing at the ready to assist her in combat. They unfurled with natural grace as Medicham exhaled to clear all remaining distraction from her mind.



“First a Z-Move, and now a Mega Evolution…” Renzo bitterly grumbled. “How much more are you going to subject me to?”



That got Anabel’s emotions to stir, even if just slightly. “You are the one who swore you’d get vengeance on me by defeating me, Renzo. If you don’t have faith in your Pokémon to be strong enough to overcome me, you will never secure that victory.”



“I’ll… I’ll…” Renzo’s anger was slipping out of his control again. “I’ll show you! Camerupt, Flash Cannon!”



“Medicham, Psycho Cut.”



The glowing, purple energy blades Medicham flicked from her arms met Camerupt’s beam of silver light over the middle of the field, kicking up a gust of wind and a large plume of smoke that obscured the two sides’ view of each other. Renzo hesitated, and that tiny window afforded Medicham all the opportunity she needed to fling more Psycho Cut blades into the cloud. A number missed their target but several landed, each one slicing tufts of fur off Camerupt’s body and leaving cuts in the flesh underneath.



“Shake it off, Camerupt!” Renzo cried. Words proved quite easy for Renzo to say, though had he been able to follow his own advice at the time, he wouldn’t have been two steps away from madness. “Heat Wave!”



For the first time, Anabel’s icy facade melted, albeit slightly. Watching Camerupt’s fiery gust wash over Medicham, she tensed, thinking to herself, “Come on, Medicham, hang on and get through this… don’t get burned, please…”



Camerupt was able to keep exhaling fire for several more seconds before finally running out of air in her lungs, and the Heat Wave abated along with the last vestiges of Whimsicott’s second Tailwind. Both Pokémon were left catching their breath, but it was Medicham who was the first to recover, much to Olivia’s excitement.



“Get him, Mom!” she called out in encouragement.



“I will.” Snapping her fingers yet again, Anabel directed Medicham, “Drain Punch.”



Medicham moved in on her opponent, using her well-trained legs to close the distance between herself and Camerupt in the blink of an eye. She slugged Camerupt square on the cheek, sparking up a flicker of green light that trailed back up her right arm and settled into her muscles, healing them.



“Again, Medicham. Another Drain Punch!”



Pivoting, Medicham swung around and aimed one of the ethereal arms at Camerupt’s face. It was a sight that made Renzo sweat. He was all too aware that, without the help of Tailwind, Camerupt was far too slow to escape the blow. He also knew, however, that there was another option available to him.



“Rock Polish!” he cried out, almost reflexively.



Camerupt’s fur pressed against her body, and a white shine flowed through her from head to tail. Her more aerodynamic profile granted her the agility she’d lost when Tailwind faded, allowing her to just barely slip away from Medicham with only a nick against her left flank.



“Ah, well done!” Renzo only scowled further at Anabel’s words of praise, misinterpreting them as sarcasm even though they were as genuine as ever. “This is what I wanted to see from you, talent that will let me battle without thinking about anything else!”



“That’ll be your undoing!” By that point, Renzo was barely even considering his words before they left his mouth. He, not Anabel, was the one battling without thinking about anything else - teetering on the razor’s edge of coherence. “Camerupt, Heat Wave!”



Bucking to a stop, Camerupt turned and spat another gust of fire at Medicham. The Mega Evolved Pokémon bent far back, taking advantage of her well-honed flexibility to gracefully bend around the flames.



“Medicham, Drain Punch!”



“Keep going, Camerupt! Heat Wave!”



Nekou sighed and lowered her eyelids. “Someone has never heard what the definition of doing the same thing and expecting a different result is.”



Whether Renzo knew that was the definition of insanity or not, Nekou’s prediction largely panned out exactly how she thought it would. Every time Camerupt sent a new fiery wind Medicham’s way, the Fighting-and-Psychic-type simply somersaulted out of the way. The two Pokémon fell into a fierce yet strangely elegant dance, Medicham twisting through the storm of flames Camerupt set upon her like a disciplined gymnast and Camerupt galloping away every time Medicham got within reach in return. Neither was able to land a clean hit on the other.



“This is going nowhere fas-” Olivia started to say before something caught her attention. Leaning in to scrutinize it, she noticed a look of increasing exhaustion in Camerupt’s eyes. “What’s the deal with that? Medicham’s barely hitting Camerupt and yet it looks like it’s been running every Pokéathlon event there is.”



“That’s Pure Power at work, Medicham’s ability,” Amanda explained, folding her hands on her lap, “Medicham is already a pretty strong Pokémon, and Mega Evolution makes it even stronger, but Pure Power… well, Pure Power takes that strength and doubles it. Even just a tap from Mega Medicham is going to hurt.”



“Ah! That’s what I want to hear!” Olivia replied, taking clear glee in her mother’s advantage.



Out on the battlefield, Camerupt’s fatigue was catching up with her. It was becoming more and more of a struggle for her to stay ahead of Medicham’s relentless pursuit, forcing her to abandon her attempts at mounting a counterattack. Still, she couldn’t run away forever, and Medicham cut in front of her to deliver a crushing blow to her face.



“You’re not putting us down after we came this far!” Renzo roared as Camerupt, tossed away from Medicham by the punch, stood back up. “Earth Power!!”



Summoning what strength she still possessed, Camerupt reared back and slammed her front hooves into the ground. The terrain around her legs erupted with veins of golden light that cast a dazzling glow throughout the cavern and across the lake. It cracked through the battlefield until it fractured the earth beneath Medicham’s feet.



“That’s fine, Medicham,” Anabel calmly said, attuning her thoughts with those of her Pokémon. “We can manage this. Bullet Punch.”



For an incredibly brief moment, Medicham’s focus wavered, but Anabel’s soothing words and their mental connection helped bring her back to clarity. Taking a calm, deep breath, she balanced on the stone she’d been standing on, and with one graceful motion, sprang up and over the ruptured terrain to land on another. Medicham moved with the ease and grace of a gently flowing river as she closed the distance between herself and her target, leaping from one broken piece of earth to the next.



From where Renzo was standing, time seemed to grind to a halt. Medicham, with all four of her ethereal arms pulled back and at the ready, was making a joke of Earth Power's destruction. It wasn't slowing her down at all. “Camerupt, watch out!”



But Renzo’s warning came far too late. Medicham was already upon his Pokémon, bombarding Camerupt’s face with punches from her additional arms. Each impact was modest at best, but the sheer number of blows made up for each of their individual weaknesses.



“Camerupt, put an end to this now!!” Renzo shouted, nearly blinded by the rage he felt at Camerupt being cornered. “Heat Wave!”



You put an end to this with Drain Punch, Medicham,” Anabel coolly replied.



The two Pokémon locked eyes, both instinctively knowing that this clash would be their last. Camerupt managed to get the drop on her foe, puckering her lips and blowing flames in Medicham’s face. The Fighting-and-Psychic-type fearlessly dove straight into the blistering onslaught, however, braving the harsh conditions to draw in and deliver one last punch right between Camerupt’s eyes.



Ultimately, it was Renzo’s Pokémon that folded in the wake of the duel. Medicham stood triumphant over Camerupt as the latter crumbled at her feet, the energy she sapped with Drain Punch passing through her body and healing her injuries.



“That’s four,” Nekou pointed out, riveted by the action unfolding before her. “Two to go.”



“And Mom’s still got five of hers left,” Olivia added, before calling out, “You hear that? You’re almost finished!”



Renzo had just finished returning Camerupt to her Poké Ball when Olivia taunted him, her derision making him clench his teeth even tighter behind his scarf. “If you think I came here without a secret weapon, you’ve got another thought coming!” he thundered. He slung his next Poké Ball into the battle and his Cloyster materialized directly in front of him. There wasn't much truth to the claim Cloyster was a secret weapon, but with Renzo already on the razor's edge of coherence, he couldn't place much of a filter on himself either. “Shell Smash!”



“Medicham, Drain Punch!”



Both Pokémon acted on their instructions at the same time, but Medicham proved faster than her foe. She whipped around, taking advantage of her gymnastic spin to add momentum to the punch she hit Cloyster with. The Water-and-Ice-type had enveloped himself in a pure white light, which shattered off his body after Medicham beat him down. He was slow to rise back up and had already been left breathing heavily.



“Shell Smash makes Cloyster’s power and speed go up, way up,” Amanda noted, the red glow radiating from him bearing out her observation. “The thing is, that strength comes at the cost of its defenses.”



“And Cloyster’s already lookin’ pretty fucked up…” Nekou added, clasping her hands in front of herself and leaning against them. “But with that speed boost, if he outspeeds Medicham… then he might actually have a shot at turning this whole thing around.”



Their conversation pierced Renzo’s bubble of anger enough to register in his mind, and he declared while thrusting his right arm forward, “That’s right! Prepare to feel the same despair I did on the streets of Pyrite! Icicle Spear!”



Renzo’s threat was a potent one, and wasn’t lost on Anabel or their audience. Icicle Spear was a move that could strike its target multiple times. By itself, it wouldn’t be particularly dangerous, but Anabel swiftly deduced Renzo had coupled it with the two things most Cloyster trainers did. Cloyster’s ability, Skill Link, ensured Icicle Spear would always hit the maximum number of times possible. Between with the rush of speed and strength he gained from Shell Smash, it remained very possible that Cloyster could reverse Renzo’s fortunes.



Even in the face of that overwhelming danger, however, Anabel refused to yield. “You ready, Medicham? This is something only you can do.” Medicham looked back at her and gave a reassuring nod, so Anabel said, “Then do it, Medicham. Drain Punch!”



Cloyster smirked as the horn above his head became encrusted with ice, but when Medicham began running straight for him, he broke into a broad, cocky smile. Did she not know what he was capable of? Whether or not she already knew didn’t matter, really. He intended to drill home the point in a way she’d be sure to never forget. He fired the spear of ice at Medicham, cockily assuming he had the firm advantage in the battle.



That was when things took a turn neither Cloyster, Renzo, nor the onlookers could have anticipated. Without even as much as a blink or a single muscle fiber flinching, Medicham snatched the icicle out of midair using the upper left of her ethereal arms. Cloyster screeched in anger and fired another, only for her to catch it with the upper right appendage. Not to be outdone, her lower pair of ghostly arms sprang into action, snagging the third and fourth spears. Only the fifth and final icicle hit its mark; it left a dramatic wound in Medicham’s chest, but by itself, it wasn’t enough to take her down.



“Cloyster, do something!!” Renzo cried out as Medicham closed in on him. What that something was, Renzo had no idea, but he saw just how perilous his situation was all the same.



Cloyster’s interpretation of the order led him to snap his shell closed, hoping to shield his tender insides from Medicham’s reach. Not even that defensive maneuver could slow her down, however. She threw the four Icicle Spears she’d caught aside and leaped onto him, willing her four extra arms to jam themselves into the cracks in his carapace and pry it back open. Now with nothing impeding her, she pulled her right arm back and drove it straight into Cloyster’s face. The Water-and-Ice-type Pokémon thudded to the ground, a sickening gurgle slipping from his mouth, while Medicham stood victorious over him. Her chest wound faded away, the energy she’d drained from him healing it in full.



“And now the true test begins,” Clair said to herself, crossing both her arms and her legs and frowning. “Renzo, what will you do?”



“That’s… Cloyster, Camerupt, Ferrothorn, Hypno, Whimsicott…” Olivia said out loud, counting each of Renzo’s Pokémon off on her fingers. Thinking back to what she’d seen on the Ice Path, her deductions led her to the last of Renzo’s Pokémon. She jumped to her feet and shouted at him, “I know the last one you’ve got is Conkeldurr! You’re toast!”



Renzo did not immediately reply to Olivia’s taunt, instead calling Cloyster back and sending Conkeldurr to take his place first. When he did answer, he growled at her, “I don’t need your comments! I don’t need anything!” Turning his increasingly unhinged fury on Anabel, he continued, “I don’t need anything from any of you! You can burn once I’m done with you, for all I care!!”



“Is that so?” Anabel glanced over to the others. Matt, Nekou, Olivia and Fran were watching intently for what would happen next, while Amanda listened just as well. Lance and Clair, on the other hand, were exchanging quiet comments between themselves. Suspecting that they were discussing the status of Renzo’s trial, she decided to change course and held up Medicham’s Ultra Ball. “You’ve done enough, my friend. Return.”



As the red light retrieved Medicham and drew her back into the sphere, Renzo lowered his head and demanded, “Are you toying with me now?!”



“Whether you recognize it or not, you’ve done well to stand against me,” Anabel said, conspicuously not answering Renzo’s question. She drew another Ultra Ball from within her jacket and held it out toward her opponents. “The Battle Frontier was meant for matches exactly like this one, and it has long been my dream to see trainers show off their talent in all their glory… now’s the time for you to show me your ability, Renzo. Go.”



With that, Anabel tossed the Ultra Ball. It exploded in a shower of sparks, and before anyone in the Dragon’s Den could see the Pokémon she’d sent out, they could feel static electricity in the air. Whatever it was had charged the atmosphere just by being present. As it rose to its full height, passing four, five feet before settling just over six, it assumed a quadrupedal shape that both Renzo and their audience regarded with stunned familiarity.



It was a Raikou, the legendary Pokémon written in legend as having been born of a beast Ho-oh resurrected following its demise in a lightning-fueled fire. Raikou stretched out its muscles, reigning over the battlefield with the graceful, majestic intensity of a powerful king, its purple mane flowing behind it while its yellow-and-black fur gave off tiny sparks. Conkeldurr, intimidated by Raikou's overwhelming presence, shifted his concrete pillars to shield himself from it.



“You… you…” The appearance of the legendary Pokémon, and Conkeldurr’s reaction to it, had taken a torch to the final threads of Renzo’s grasp on sanity. Shaking from head to toe, he covered his face with his hands and bent backward, twisting so far that he risked his hat falling off. Right before it did, he snapped his head back into place, his visage contorted into a look of scathing, overwhelming rage behind his scarf. “You took my mother! You put me on the streets! And now you mock me like I’m nothing to you!!”



“Just what is he talking about?” Nekou wondered.



“He won’t even tell me,” Clair replied. “He wouldn’t even say the person he lost was his mother… I’m as in the dark as the rest of you are.”



So, too, was Anabel. “If you refuse to tell me who you are and who your mother was, I can’t help you.”



“Oh, I don’t want help from you,” he snarled, his mouth twisting into a mad, grotesque grin they could see even beneath his scarf, “I want to watch you suffer. You and that daughter of yours, I’ll burn down everything you’ve built and dance on the ashes!!



Lance shot Clair a glare of disapproval, and even though she didn’t see it, she figured she knew what he was thinking by that time. Renzo was failing his test. There wasn’t any other way to spin it. She’d tried every way she could think of to get through to Renzo that the test was never one of power, but one to see if he possessed the strength to let go of the past, and his results were plain for the naked eye to see.



Olivia, meanwhile, had heard enough. Jumping to her feet, she yelled over to Renzo, “Just stop it! I haven’t done anything to you! And as far as I know, Mom hasn’t either!”



“Mom. Mom… the word you don’t get to use around me,” he sneered. “You’ll have plenty of time to understand what you two did to me when you have what you left me with… nothing.”



“If you’re going to keep talking like that, I’ve heard enough,” Anabel replied, her manner growing cold once again. “It’s time to finish this.”



“Don’t patronize me!” Renzo screamed in indignance. “Conkeldurr, we’ll just outrun that thing! Mach Punch!”



Anabel’s eye twitched behind her sunglasses. Tuning her mind to Raikou’s, she communicated to it, “Raikou, let Conkeldurr come in close.”



Conkeldurr peeked out from between his pillars, and when he saw Raikou making no move to advance on him, his fears were at partially allayed. He flexed the muscles in his bulky arms and used the pillars as springboards to propel himself in Raikou’s direction, readying a punch as he drew near to it.



Little did Renzo suspect he was leading Conkeldurr into a trap. Conkeldurr himself still harbored doubts but only realized the danger he was in when Raikou dauntlessly locked eyes with him.



“Now, Raikou!” Anabel suddenly declared. “Scald!”



By that point, Conkeldurr was only a few feet away and squarely in front of Raikou, the worst possible place he possibly could have been. The legendary Pokémon lowered itself so its mouth was level with its target, then hit him with a jet of steaming hot water from deep within itself. Conkeldurr pitched back into his pillars simply from the force with which Raikou spat the liquid, but as he jumped back up to his feet, the wide burn mark spreading across his torso made clear the attack had left a lingering mark.



“You… you burned…” Renzo’s memory flashed back to what had taken place mere minutes earlier, which already felt like an eternity to him. He’d tried to burn Medicham with Camerupt’s Heat Wave, oh, had he ever tried, but it proved a fruitless endeavor. And then Anabel had the nerve to not only throw out a Raikou like it was no big deal but then have it burn his Pokémon on its first attempt? With a move he had no idea Raikou could even learn, no less? “You arrogant monster! There is nothing you won’t rob me of?! You hate the idea of letting me have even an ounce of dignity!”



“Is it just me,” Olivia piped up, nudging Nekou in the side with her elbow, “or is his Conkeldurr actually looking more energetic after getting burned? Like it could actually fight better now?”



“You said his Conkeldurr looks stronger after getting burned?” Amanda asked to double check.



“Yeah. What’s up with that?”



“A Conkeldurr that gets stronger after getting burned, instead of having the burn sap its strength…” Crossing her arms and nodding her head, Amanda concluded, “Its ability must be Guts. If a Pokémon with Guts gets afflicted with a status condition, its physical strength increases… but it sounds like Renzo is still upset about it? Does he even realize his Conkeldurr has Guts?”



“I don’t think he does, no,” Clair flatly said. “He is so blinded by his hatred that he is failing to see what his Pokémon are doing for him… and that is why he is failing this test.”



Anabel, sensing all the same things her audience did, had arrived at the same judgment. It only seemed right to her to put an end to things before Renzo could spiral any further out of control, and acting on this decision, she swung her hand up and directed, “Raikou, use Extrasensory.”



Rainbow light flashed through Raikou’s eyes, and a split second later, the same light took hold of Conkeldurr’s body. Raikou fixed a close, unblinking stare upon the Fighting-type, telekinetically pinning it down.



“Drain Punch!!”



Conkeldurr fought valiantly against the influence of Raikou’s Extrasensory, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t withstand it. When the psychic power’s hold on him finally broke, he crumpled to his knees, unable to mount a counterattack.



“Extrasensory can make its target flinch,” Fran observed. “Renzo’s disadvantage is only deepening…”



Renzo was having none of it. “I’ll crush you! All of you!! Conkeldurr, Mach Punch!”



Energized by the adrenaline coursing through his veins, Conkeldurr was able to push his previous fear aside and barrel toward his foe. That newfound bravery posed a profound downside, however, one that Renzo completely missed. By attacking head-on, he presented Anabel with the opportunity to set the battle’s pace on a silver platter, an opportunity she didn’t hesitate to take advantage of.



“Raikou, escape with Magnet Rise!”



The sound of thunder filled the Dragon’s Den as Raikou leaped out of Conkeldurr’s reach, propelled by electromagnetic pulses generated from the pads of its paws. It shot through the air like a bolt of lightning, landing on a stalagmite jutting up from the edge of the shrine’s island.



“Go after it!!” Renzo roared, his voice cracking from the wrath consuming him.



Conkeldurr planted one of his pillars in the ground and used it as a pivot, whirling around to face Raikou again without losing momentum. Yet, for all his relentless charging, Raikou stayed comfortably ahead of him. He reduced the stalagmite to rubble with a single punch but Raikou was already gone, having jumped clear across to the other side of the battlefield. As the chase persisted, the Dragon’s Den boomed and cracked as if it was at the center of a powerful storm, Raikou splitting the air with another peal of thunder every time it jumped.



“Conkeldurr’s going way faster than those tiny little legs should be able to carry it,” Olivia said to the others, “but even so it’s never going to catch Raikou like that.”



“That’s right,” Nekou agreed, nodding. “Anabel’s completely setting the pace here. She can end this whenever she wants to.”



Anabel knew she had that advantage, too. She stood silent and still, watching as Raikou led Conkeldurr around the field. Neither he nor Renzo realized what was happening. Both thought they were chasing Raikou and the legendary Pokémon would eventually tire, but in reality, Raikou was herding Conkeldurr straight into the center of the arena, where he would be most vulnerable.



And the moment he stepped into that danger zone, Anabel struck. “Now, Raikou, move in!” she commanded, extending her hand.



Raikou was in the middle of a leap when the call came. From its vantage point over Conkeldurr’s head, it abruptly shifted direction in midair using another electromagnetic pulse, setting its sights upon its target directly below. Showing no fear, Conkeldurr pushed himself up on his pillars and tried to punch Raikou, but he had no chance to swing through before the beast pounced on him. His pillars slipped from his grasp and crashed to the ground at the same time Raikou pinned him, holding him down at the shoulders.



“I believe our battle is over,” Anabel said, bringing her arm up but not snapping her fingers like before. “Raikou, Thunderbolt.”



Just winning the battle wasn’t enough for the legendary Pokémon. It pushed down harder on Conkeldurr’s shoulders and locked eyes with him, forcing him to submit with nary a sound. The fight went out of the his eyes along with his energy, the Fighting-type going limp under Raikou’s weight. The outcome was already more than clear by the time Raikou finally carried out Anabel’s order, illuminating the Dragon’s Den with a kaleidoscope of light from the electric bolts it let loose. By the time it was over and Raikou backed off, Conkeldurr was far, far past the point of fainting.



“Renzo has no more Pokémon that can battle,” the elder announced, “meaning the winner of this battle is-”



“No, don’t…” If Renzo had been increasingly detached from reality throughout the battle, its end brought all that reality crashing right down upon him. The sight of Conkeldurr out cold while Raikou happily licked Anabel’s face and she pet it told him everything he needed to know. Everything he could no longer deny. Overcome by despair, he fell to his knees. “You… you and that kid of yours… it’s all your fault! Everything is your fault! If it wasn’t for you, he would have… I wouldn’t… and she, she… now there’s nothing! I’ll never get the Dratini I needed so I could get my revenge with my mother’s favorite Pokémon… and without that, I have nothing left!”



“What is he going on about?” Olivia wondered, pouting angrily.



She went over to her mother’s side while Matt, Nekou, Amanda and Fran followed Clair and the Dragon Clan’s elder in Renzo’s direction. Before they could get close, Lance stepped in front of them, blocking their way with his arm.



“You mustn’t interfere with the proceedings. It is the business of the Dragon Clan.”



“If you say so,” Matt deferred. Although he did stay behind the line Lance established, he harbored significant doubt about the former champion’s insistence. Did the scene he was seeing unfold before him really not justify stepping in? Behind him, Nekou felt the same, crossing her arms and scowling.



By the time his mentor and her own master approached him, Renzo had started punching the ground and didn’t notice them until they addressed him.



“Renzo, listen to me,” Clair said, looking down on him. “Do you understand why you failed the trial?”



“Because I wasn’t strong enough!” he fumed, not looking up at her. “Because… because these Pokémon weren’t strong enough!”



“When it comes to your own strength, you’re so close and yet so far,” the elder judged with a shake of his head. “The outcome of this battle was never the test. You had to show us that you were capable of letting go of your past when faced with it. Clearly, you are not yet strong enough to do that. Your unwarranted criticism of your Pokémon only goes to prove that. They performed to the best of their ability for you. You have no right to fault them for coming up short under your direction.”



“I…!” Renzo couldn’t process what he’d been told. The elder’s harsh condemnation of his actions broke what little of his sanity still remained, and all he could think to do was escape from what so badly hurt him. He snapped to his feet, recalled Conkeldurr, and ran. He ran right past Clair and the elder, past Matt’s group and Lance, and shut his eyes so he didn’t have to look at Anabel, Olivia and Raikou.



When he made it to the boats at the edge of the island and boarded one, Clair moved to follow him, but was stopped when Lance put his hand on her shoulder.



“It’s not worth it, Clair,” he told her as Renzo set off for the cave’s exit. “Going after him won’t teach him anything.”



“I must concur with Lance,” the elder agreed, scratching his chin. “Renzo must find his own reasons to return here, if he so chooses.”



“You two have got a point. I’ll just have to try not to worry about it…” It pained Clair to admit they were right, and not just because of her own pride. She’d grown fond of Renzo over her time teaching him. Even for all his obsessive behavior, she truly believed he had a good heart and just needed to be pointed in the right direction. As she turned away from the direction he’d run and instead approached Anabel and Olivia, she expressed a silent wish that he’d find his way back to her sooner rather than later. “Olivia, your match with me is up tomorrow. I hope you are prepared.”



“How could I not be after watching that? I’ve got a lot to live up to!” Turning to Anabel, Olivia flashed a broad, happy smile. “That was awesome, Mom.”



“Thank you, Olivia… I do regret it somewhat that I had to be so harsh on him.” Anabel paused to catch her breath. When she removed her sunglasses, Matt, Nekou and the others could see that her face was pale. “I haven’t had a chance to battle without holding back like that in a very long time… it’s a bit exhausting. Still though… I had to give him a true test. It was the only thing I could do for him… I couldn’t go easy on him, so I had to embrace the person I used to be.”



“I guess so,” Olivia said with a shrug. “He didn’t have to be so salty about it, though.”



-:-



Gentle gusts of salty ocean wind flowed across Slateport City, much as they always did. One of Hoenn’s premier seaside communities, Slateport was known for its clean water, abundant seafood, open-air market, along with its Oceanic Museum and Contest Hall among other things. However, none of those places were Zinnia’s destination. After acquiring a red, hooded tracksuit to wear so she wouldn’t stand out, she’d gone straight to Slateport Harbor and slipped into the crowds boarding the S.S. Hestia. A cruise ship popular for family vacations, the Hestia’s route would see it sailing from Slateport to Vermilion City in Kanto, where Zinnia planned to switch off to a Seagallop Ferry for the rest of her trip to the Sevii Islands.



“Mum?” Aster murmured, following along closely at Zinnia’s feet as they walked with the crowd getting ready to board the Hestia.



“What is it, Aster?” Zinnia replied. Following the Whismur’s gestures, she spotted a group of children a short distance away, who were staring in their direction. More specifically, it was Aster that had caught their attention, a turn of events that made Zinnia laugh bemusedly. “Ahaha! Aster, they just see how darn cute you are, like always!”



Zinnia snatched Aster up in her arms and flashed the children a broad, cheery smile, one that drew similar expressions in reply. They were then called by a couple nearby - their parents, Zinnia guessed - and ran off with as much cheer as ever.



“See that, Aster? They’re the sort of people we’re doing this for.” Aster cooed softly as Zinnia pat her on the head. The Draconid’s face turned serious, and she said, “We gotta stop those unimaginative guys in their ivory towers from takin’ advantage of what this planet gives ’em and runnin’ it dry… whatever it takes.”



-:-



Little did Zinnia or anyone else know, she was not the only passenger aboard the Hestia with a boatload of secrets. In the vessel’s hold hid a man whose presence was concealed by the powers of the Pokémon he carried with him. It was fortunate for him that he had that option, as if he had been visible to the crew and passengers, his disheveled, ragged clothing would have caught enough attention on its own. Combined with his long white hair and absolutely immense, inhuman height, there would’ve been no way to avoid the sort of spectacle he desperately wished to avoid.



Still, though, something called out to him. The presence rang out in his head, tempting him with the urge to investigate even as knew very well he couldn’t emerge from his hiding spot.



“It’s near… I can tell,” he mumbled to the Poké Ball he held between two of his tremendous fingers, leaning back against a wooden crate. “It’s near and yet I cannot search for it… not even with you and your Camouflage, my partner… we’ve worked so hard to restore order and yet our path is not over…”



-:-



“I hate you! I hate you all!”



After fleeing the Dragon’s Den, Renzo left Blackthorn altogether and skulked back up into the Ice Path. The clearing where he had decisively swept Mercury and the rest of Polaris away just one short day prior was now encircled by burned trees and brush coated by a light layer of snow, the fires put out by the nearby city’s humans and Pokémon. Its ruined state provided a fitting mirror to Renzo’s mental state as he again fell to his knees and punched the ground.



He wasn’t just cursing Anabel and Olivia anymore, even though they remained the primary targets of his ire. What about Matt, Amanda and Nekou? He’d saved them from Mercury the previous day, and they were so ungrateful that they couldn’t stick up for him? And that was saying nothing of Fran and Clair, the ones who he saw as responsible for training him to accomplish his goals.



“How could they let me down?!” he shouted in despair, repeatedly beating the cold earth with his fist. “Was I just a pawn for them to show up Lance? They weren’t willing to help me… they took advantage of me, wasted my time, and now I’ll never catch up to that girl in time…”



“They might not be able to help you catch up to her in time, but I can help you.”



Those sinister, alluring words came from Finansielle, who emerged from the path leading further up into the caves. Renzo stood and looked her over, realizing immediately that she had been waiting for him but unable to reason out how she had known he’d be there.



“You’re another one of them, aren’t you?” he demanded of her, deducing her affiliations with Polaris from her manner of dress. “What makes you think I’d want to talk to someone who works for him?”



“Ah, so you know,” Finansielle replied, giving Renzo a coy smile. “I thought you might. I understand how you feel, Renzo. Like you, I have lost everything… together, we can get it all back. But I don’t expect you to listen to that offer coming from me.” Fetching a black Holo Caster emblazoned with Polaris’s logo from her uniform, Finansielle offered, “Perhaps you’d like to hear it from a much more important figure.”



With that, Finansielle pushed a button to activate the device. A ray of light flickered from its top, soon taking on a recognizable shape - that of Father, Polaris’s leader, sitting in his office.



It was the last thing Renzo expected to see. In an instant, his mind was torn between sheer panic, burning hatred and a strange sense of respect that he despised himself for feeling. He refused to show the latter to Father - let alone himself - leading to the maelstrom of emotions in him making him stand completely, rigidly straight. Firm, yet unable to look directly at the cult leader’s image.



“How dare you talk to me after all the pain you caused?” Renzo said in a low voice, unable to push himself to a more animated reaction. “Or do you even know what you did? It wouldn’t surprise me if you kept yourself completely in the dark.”



Father’s response completely broke Renzo’s facade. “I know everything about what you and your mother went through, Renzo, and I am truly sorry for it.”



“How can you say that?!” Renzo snapped. “How?! If you were so sorry, why didn’t you come back and save us from Pyrite’s streets? Why should I believe you now?!”



Father sadly shook his head, briefly causing the hologram to distort. “I don’t blame you for not believing me. You have absolutely no reason to. I also know that it’s too late to undo what you went through, but… I want to make amends for it, Renzo, I truly do. I want to make amends for everything this world did to you. That’s why I sent Finansielle to fetch you… I want you to go with her. She’ll bring you to Polaris’s temple… where we can finally meet face-to-face. Please give me this chance. With Polaris, I can fulfill all your wishes.... Lorenzo Milovy.”



Renzo froze at the mention of his true, full name. “How would he know that’s my… there’s no doubt, it has to be him. There’s no other way… he couldn’t know… it would be impossible…”



“Well, Renzo, what do you say?” Finansielle playfully asked him. “Or should I say Lorenzo? What a cute name…”



Renzo’s whipsawing circumstances had his head in a spin. He’d started out the day supremely confident that the beginning of his long-sought revenge was finally at hand, only to be crushed mercilessly under Anabel’s proverbial heel. And yet, just when all avenues to his lifelong dream seemed completely closed off, here were Father and Finansielle jamming that window right back open again.



He simultaneously had no idea what to do and every idea what he wanted, so the next two words he said came out of his mouth without his full consciousness. “I’ll go.”



“I look forward to seeing you.” Turning his focus to Finansielle, Father said, “Finansielle, bring him to me at once. I want no delays.”



“Roger that,” she replied before shutting off the Holo Caster. “C’mon, Lorenzo, let’s get this show on the road. I’ve got a transport waiting for us not too far from here.”



Finansielle beckoned Renzo to follow her further into the Ice Path, further from Blackthorn City, Clair and everyone else he so hated. He complied without hesitation.



Once they started walking, Finansielle’s face twisted into a smirk. Everything had worked out even better than she’d envisioned.







END of CHAPTER 30
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Nothing exceptional to warn for in this chapter, it’s going to be a pretty typical one.

-:-



CHAPTER 31: Ride Like the Wind




-:-





Anabel and Renzo’s battle would have been the talk of the town by the next morning if it had been in front of a camera. But it wasn’t, and since Victory Station had no opportunity to broadcast it, only those who had been in the Dragon’s Den to witness it knew what had happened. Nekou and Olivia, sitting together on a bench near the hotel, thus existed in their own little bubble, disconnected from the people coming and going around them. Only Marie, Nekou’s Sneasel, shared the space with them, though she was too preoccupied snacking on the Rage Candy Bar Nekou had given her to pay the two humans much mind.

“So this last one is the one everyone says you gotta worry about,” Nekou said to Olivia, showing the girl her phone’s screen. The device displayed footage of a Kingdra fighting a Hitmontop on a battlefield split down the middle by a pool of water. The two Pokémon were facing off in the midst of a powerful rainfall. “This is her ace, the one she uses in every single battle without fail. Kingdra uses Rain Dance to turn the environment in its favor, you see? Then it follows up with moves like Scald and Hurricane. Clair has a rep for systematically dismantling her opponents like that. Can’t let your guard down ’round her for even a second.”

After taking a sip from the cup of juice she held, Olivia replied, “I’ll have to worry about whatever other three Clair ends up using, but I think I’ve got an idea for Kingdra.” Olivia moved to take another sip of her juice, but ended up squeezing the cup in her hand instead. Scowling down at it, she mumbled, “That might be the only good thing that came out of yesterday. How can he talk to us like that… who does he think he is?”

“Renzo, huh?” As Olivia nodded to confirm her suspicion, Nekou availed herself of her own beverage, a thermos of the Sonata Coffee Matt had bought for her back in Olivine. The flavor she so loved filled her mouth, bringing her a sense of comfort that helped keep her usual confidence up. “I tell ya, you can’t let guys like him get under your skin, y’know? If he doesn’t have the chops to just say why he hates you and Anabel so much, then you can’t do anything for him. He has to handle his own ****.”

Olivia took a moment to let Nekou’s advice sink in, then turned and smiled at her. “Thanks, I needed that. I just have to clear my head and focus today.”

“That’s right,” Nekou agreed, clasping the younger girl’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, I’ve got your back. We all do.”

-:-

Despite Nekou’s assurances to Olivia, Renzo was not, in fact, handling his own ****.

His loss to Anabel had shattered him far more than any of them realized, driving him straight into Polaris’s waiting arms. Finansielle brought him to the cult’s headquarters from the Ice Path, but even as he followed her down the corridors deep in the bowels of the temple, he remained unsure of what exactly he was going to do. To a degree, what he was experiencing felt unreal. He knew only one thing to definitively be true in that moment - that the hallway, no matter how long it went on, would lead to the man at the core of his entire obsession. Finansielle had promised him that. They were on their way to meet with Father, and Renzo was not entirely sure how he’d react once they finally saw each other face-to-face.

“Well, we’re here, Lorenzo,” Finansielle said to him as she stopped at the door to Father’s office, earning an irritated glare in return. She had a feeling her teasing had provoked him even though his hat hid his eyes, but at the same time, that was exactly what she wanted. Such mind games would keep Renzo off balance, and thus vulnerable. “Beyond this door lies your fate, the destiny you’ve waited your entire life for.”

“You aren’t allowed to use my real name,” he so badly wanted to say, though he chose to remain silent. In just the day or so they’d spent together, he’d already developed a dislike of Finansielle thanks to her smug, carefree demeanor. It drove him up the wall, yet she was a necessary resource in his pursuit of revenge against Anabel and Olivia, so he forced himself to tolerate it. “Let’s go,” was all he ended up telling her.

“Someone’s eager…”

Ignoring Renzo audibly scoffing at her continued teasing, Finansielle pressed the button to open the doorway, allowing herself and her recruit passage into their leader’s den. As he entered, Renzo couldn’t help but lose his focus and marvel at the grandeur of Father’s office. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before, from its cavernous size to the glowing sculptures. The gigantic aquarium in the back was by far what stunned him the most, giving him the sensation of standing on the ocean floor as he watched its residents contentedly swim within.

He found himself fixated on one of the Milotic in the aquarium, and watching it guided his gaze downward, where he finally spotted Father. The cult’s leader was seated calmly behind his desk, patiently waiting with his hands folded. In that moment, as he took in the man’s appearance for the first time in person, Renzo was struck by just how small he seemed. How weak.

After a lifetime of building him up into an almost mythological figure, the sight disgusted Renzo more than anything he could imagine.

“Come in,” Father urged him, sitting perfectly calm and still. “I have waited to meet you for a long time, my child.”

“Don’t you dare,” Renzo sneered back, although he continued to approach. “You don’t have the right to talk to me like that. Not after what you did to my mother and I.”

“I understand.”

“Do you?!” His years of anger boiling over, Renzo slammed his hands down on the desk. “Do you have any idea what we went through? Did you think those people you worked for would just let us keep everything they gave you after you took off? You’re an idiot! A complete idiot! They took it away from us, they took it all away! We ended up back on the streets in Pyrite, and do you think she could get her old job back? I had to watch her slowly poison herself to death while you moved on and lived in luxury! How can you say you understand when you’ve never had to live like I have?! And what do you dare to think you can do to make up for all of that now?”

Father sighed, the sound muffled by his helmet. “Lorenzo… no, I will not disrespect you in such a way. Not anymore. Renzo is the name you have chosen for yourself, so… Renzo. It may be hard for you to believe, but I know everything you’ve experienced. Everything you’ve fought through. The Oracle told me everything.”

Finansielle snickered to herself, but Renzo failed to notice and Father chose not to acknowledge it.

“Everything,” Father repeated for emphasis. “You are a survivor, Renzo. You fought the odds for years, against everything this world threw at you. For what it’s worth, I’m deeply sorry you had to go through it all. Now is the time when that changes. Polaris can lead you to salvation.”

“There is nothing you can do to undo what you caused.” Renzo huffed and pivoted away from Father. “This has just been a waste of my time. I don’t even know why I came here. Did I really think it was possible to talk sense into you? Even Clair gave me more of a chance than you.”

“You will never accomplish your dreams if you go back to her,” the cult leader gravely informed him. “This, too, was a fact the Oracle revealed to me. Your dream is to obtain a Dragonite because it was your mother’s favorite Pokémon and use it to prove your worth by crushing those who wronged you, is it not?”

Renzo froze where he stood. Of course Father knew Dragonite was his mother’s favorite Pokémon, but to be aware of what his specific dream actually was? For that to be possible, the Oracle that Father kept citing would have to be legitimate. And if that was true, what else of what he claimed also had merit?

“What are you saying?” Renzo asked, his defenses beginning to break.

“I’m saying that together, we can make your dreams come true. That is the salvation Polaris can offer you. Allow me to show you what that means.”

Father pressed a button on his desk, activating the hologram projectors hidden in some of his office’s helix sculptures. Together, the devices conjured the image of Colress in his laboratory.

“Oh!” the mad scientist exclaimed, noticing the transmission. “Father! Finansielle! To what do I owe this most wonderful honor?”

“Colress, this is the trainer I’ve told you I planned to recruit,” Father explained. “Renzo, I would like you to meet Doctor Colress Antimony, Polaris’s head scientist.”

Renzo grimaced behind his scarf as Colress delivered an absolute monologue of a greeting, going on at length about himself, his work, and how lucky Renzo was to get to play a part in it. Behind him, Father and Finansielle glanced at each other, both having expected exactly the sort of display they were seeing. Neither thought it worthwhile to intervene, choosing instead to just let Colress ramble on.

For his part, Renzo cursed his luck. Finansielle had been bad enough with her deliberate teasing and provoking, but he could tell within seconds of meeting Colress that the researcher was simply unhinged. What had he gotten himself into? Sure, he had willingly followed Finansielle into the headquarters of a cult threatening the very foundations of society, yet being subject to Colress’s abject lunacy was what truly got under his skin.

“Forgive me for asking,” Renzo finally said, although he felt immediate disgust for making such a request of Father, “but why do I need to know him?”

“Doctor Colress is overseeing a research program designed to draw out the true strength of Pokémon,” Father replied, “and Polaris is assisting his work. You are, obviously, someone who has a vested interest in possessing powerful Pokémon… so your dream can come true.”

Renzo was so caught off guard by Father’s implicit offer that he couldn’t speak. Ironically enough, it was Colress that came to his rescue. Their conversation had caught the scientist’s attention by that time, prompting him to interrupt his vain diatribe and listen in.

“Yes, yes, that is true,” he said, smugly adjusting his visor. “Once upon a time, my research was funded by Team Plasma, but that Ghetsis… he was too small-minded to help pave the way to my goals. Polaris, on the other hand… they appreciate the magnitude of what I’m trying to accomplish.”

Running out of patience, Renzo snarled, “Would you please get to the point already?!”

“Aha. Lady Finansielle, I like this one’s spirit.” Colress tucked his hands into his pockets, shut his eyes, and smiled. “I cannot divulge all my methods, not yet. But what I will tell you is this. The Pokémon I will create… they will be augmented to have strength their peers would be lucky just to envy!”

“Show him what one of your first end-stage test subjects is,” Finansielle interjected, her tone as playful as always.

“Oh, right, right. I almost forgot!” Dashing out of view, Colress could be heard punching commands into a computer just off camera. A large tank several feet behind where he had been standing became visible, its soft blue light illuminating a silhouette within. “Finansielle really does know everything, I’ll tell you that now. That’s how I knew to prepare this for you.”

Renzo could no longer hold back any of his emotions once he saw the creature floating in the tank, and his mouth fell open. There was no mistaking the shape. Its bulky body, round snout, small wings and long tail all made it perfectly clear.

Sleeping inside the tank was a Dragonite.

“This Dragonite we will give to you as a gesture of our good faith,” Father informed Renzo, who was too stunned to even turn around. “Together, we will make your dreams come true.”

-:-

A single light lit up the darkness of Blackthorn Gym, illuminating Fran as she stood on a platform just off to the side of the darkened battlefield. Matt, Nekou, Anabel and Amanda observed from the bleachers behind her.

“Ahem.” Fran cleared her throat and fidgeted on the platform. Clair had called on her to officiate battles before, but it was a job she had yet to settle in to. Still, though, she was determined to learn. She announced to those present, “We’ll… we’ll be getting started with this official Blackthorn City Gym battle! Introducing the challenger, Olivia of Sootopolis City!”

Another spotlight lit up on one end of the battlefield, beckoning Olivia to the position she’d been assigned. It felt like a lifetime ago that she faced Helena in Olivine City, and with every step she took toward the light, another memory of what happened since then resurfaced. Finding out that Nekou, her close friend, had been a Team Rocket spy from the beginning, for one. Her misunderstanding with her mother, which had sent her on such a downward spiral that she could feel herself turning into a different person inside and out was another. And over it all loomed the specter of her father, the one man driving both her own determination and the cult seemingly set on destroying everything she was working for.

But on the other hand, were things really as bad as they seemed? She’d patched things up with Anabel once they were able to sit down and actually talk, and now they were both on the same page, so she felt like she had the support she so thirsted for. Nekou, meanwhile, was still there in the stands, holding the same thermos of coffee from earlier and flashing her a bright, encouraging smile. That much hadn’t changed at all. Even before Nekou had outed herself, she always was on Olivia’s side, and clearly there was some reason she was still around with the truth out there. Not only that, she reminded herself, but Nekou had blown her cover specifically to get Olivia help for her seizures. That much proved she was genuine, as far as Olivia cared. As for her father, well, between herself, Nekou, Anabel, Matt and Amanda, she was sure they’d figure something out.

“And the Gym Leader of Blackthorn Gym…” Fran declared once Olivia was in position, “Clair!”

Unlike her challenger, Clair was already in place when the rest of the room illuminated. She harbored no doubt about where she belonged. There had been plenty of trials along the way, that much was true, and she certainly had quite a ways to go when it came to proving herself to Lance. Oh, how she hungered to be out of her cousin’s shadow and hear him admit her talent. But he wasn’t the Blackthorn Gym Leader, she was. She was the Gym Leader and she was proud of it.

“It’s about time, Olivia,” Clair said, placing her hands firmly on her hips. “I’ve wanted to see what you’re made of for a long time.”

Olivia understood that the ‘long time’ Clair spoke of was the time she spent tutoring Renzo and hearing about his hatred of her, but chose not to raise the issue. “Shouldn’t I be the one saying that?” she quipped instead.

“Ha! No matter!” Just one way Clair had grown over time was the way she was able to laugh, instead of remaining deadly serious before a battle. Despite that, too much fire still coursed through her veins, and her next words were ones she’d spoken many times before. “As a Gym Leader, I will use my full power against any opponent!”

Fran took a deep breath to center herself. Even though she wasn’t a competitor in the battle itself, she still felt like she had something to prove, too. Her test was to officiate the match, and even though she was nervous, she felt equal determination to show she could do it.

“Alright, the rules,” she announced to Olivia, Clair and the spectators. “As the challenger currently possesses four Gym Badges, this shall be a Single Battle with four Pokémon used by each side. The Gym Leader will not be allowed to exchange Pokémon, and the battle will be over when all four of one side’s Pokémon cannot continue. Now, we’ll… we’ll get started. And… go!”

Olivia’s need to live up to expectations as both a rival and a daughter. Clair’s wish to escape from Lance’s shadow. Fran’s goal of being the best student she could be. All that tension finally erupted when Fran gave her hand signal, setting in motion the events that would eventually lead to some sort of resolution.

“Dragonair, let’s go!”

“Stoutland, I need you!”

Both Clair and Olivia pitched their respective Poké Ball at the same time. Stoutland emerged from the burst of light on Olivia’s side, thumping heavily against the floor as Clair’s Dragonair gracefully floated down opposite him. He turned and slowly stalked to Olivia’s left, warily eyeing Dragonair. Even with the pool of water that bisected the battlefield separating them, and in spite of Dragonair’s gentle aura, Stoutland sensed she had plenty up her proverbial sleeve.

“Weather manipulation and graceful movements,” Olivia recalled, thinking back to her studying with Nekou earlier that day. “Dragonair uses its serpentine body to evade and attack at the same time…”

“Has she got a grip on this?” Matt wondered, watching Olivia shift her weight back and forth.

“Have some confidence, would you?” Nekou teasingly said, clapping him on the back with her free hand. “Take it from me. She’s got this.”

Matt smiled, albeit weakly. “Yeah, you’re right.”

Clair, meanwhile, could sense Olivia’s intense focus. “A Stoutland, huh?” she probed, putting her right hand against her hip. “An interesting choice, if you’re aiming for the top. We’ll see what you’ve got.”

“Ready?” Fran raised her arm into the air, then brought it sharply downward. “Go!”

“Stoutland…” There were two things Olivia was certain of in that moment. She knew that Clair’s Pokémon were not to be trifled with, and accordingly, she knew she couldn’t waste any time going on the offensive. “Play Rough!”

Olivia and her Pokémon had more than worked hard to prepare for the next Gym Leader they’d face, and now that Stoutland found himself face-to-face with Clair, he wasn’t about to fall short. With a howl that resonated through the room, he bound across the pool, landing on one of the circular platforms in it before pouncing directly in Dragonair’s direction.

“Making use of those Fairy-type moves? Clever, but not enough alone. Dragonair, Rain Dance!”

Olivia’s studying had indicated Dragonair was known for her ability to attack and dodge at the same time, and with her very first action, the Dragon-type made clear how she earned that reputation. She stretched and twisted her lithe form around Stoutland, leaving the canine to jump at empty air. That same action set off a blue shimmer around her, and by the time Stoutland landed, dark clouds had gathered overhead.

“You were smart to try turning what Polaris did to your advantage,” Clair said as rain started to fall, turning the arena’s atmosphere humid and harsh. “But in the end,” she asserted, not flinching at all under the downpour, “they’re just a type of move like any other. I wouldn’t be doing my job as Gym Leader if I didn’t prepare for them.”

The showers weren’t the only product of Dragonair’s Rain Dance. A strong, sustained wind whipped up around the battlefield, and by spreading out the wings on her head, Dragonair caught it and let it carry her up into the air. She circled above the field, and even though her chanting was soft and her movements elegant, both Olivia and Stoutland understood it to be a display of power.

“So,” Clair inquired, giving Olivia a sharp look, “what will you do now?”

“That’s a good question…” A bead of sweat rolled down Olivia’s face as she watched Dragonair fly overheard, blending in with the rain pelting her. “How do I get Stoutland up there… come on, think. If I can’t get through this, what chance is there for later on?”

Finally, an idea popped into Olivia’s head, exciting her so much that she reflexively stomped her foot. A tiny splash of rain water kicked up on the floor around her shoe.

“Stoutland, use Strength on the floor beneath you and get up there! Give it everything you’ve got!”

It took a second, but once Stoutland understood what Olivia wanted him to do, he eagerly barked in agreement. His muscles swelled as he tensed his body up, and once Dragonair circled back into view, he leaped with all the force he could muster, leaving tiny cracks in the ground.

“That’s it!” Olivia cheered him on. “Now catch Dragonair with Crunch!”

“It won’t be that easy!” Clair countered, pushing forward with her right arm. “Scale Shot!”

For all of the enthusiasm Olivia and Stoutland shared, Clair and Dragonair still outpaced them with sheer practice. The Normal-type canine had barely reached eye level with his opponent before she surrounded herself in a coat of green, glowing scales, which she then launched like missiles into him. Their impact overwhelmed what momentum he had, sending him crashing back down to the floor without ever getting within reach of his target. Dragonair wasn’t done with him yet, either. He’d barely hit the ground before she had another coat of the shimmering scales ready to launch, and howled when she hit his flank with them.

Matt, Nekou and Anabel watched from the sidelines as Dragonair resumed her circling, while Amanda stayed attuned to what was happening through careful listening.

“Wait a minute,” Matt quietly said, squinting to make sure his perception was correct. “Is it just me or is Dragonair flying even faster now?”

“Scale Shot is a move that increases the user’s speed at the cost of its physical defense,” Anabel replied, tenting her fingers. “That means Olivia would have a better chance to do some damage… if she could land a hit.”

If she could land a hit. That exact same sentiment occupied the minds of both mother and daughter, even if only Anabel was consciously aware of it. Olivia, too, had caught notice of Dragonair’s faster pace, and she was deeply torn on how to handle it. Midair was Dragonair’s domain, that much was undisputed. But if Stoutland couldn’t meet her on her own turf, what options were available?

Olivia’s hand wandered toward Stoutland’s Poké Ball, but before she could take it up, Clair cut her off. Her indecision had gotten under the hotheaded Gym Leader’s skin, and even though Clair was no longer as quick to anger as she once was, some of that still ran through her.

“Olivia…” she scolded with arms crossed, “there’s no room for such hesitation in a battle like this! You must choose a course of action and commit to it! Dragonair, just use Bubble Beam!”

The next words out of Olivia’s mouth came purely by reflex. “It’s behind you, Stoutland! Dodge it!”

That warning bought Olivia some precious time. As Stoutland leaped forward, avoiding the stream of bubbles Dragonair spat at him, an idea finally clicked in her head.

“That’s right,” she thought, going back to the video clips of Clair’s team Nekou had shown her. “Scale Shot, Rain Dance, Bubble Beam, and one more… the only one where Dragonair will come to me!” Stepping forward and clenching her fists, Olivia called out, “Just pay attention to where Dragonair is, Stoutland!”

“Just knowing where Dragonair is won’t get you anywhere, Olivia!” Even though she’d grown as a trainer and a Gym Leader, Clair’s hot-blooded nature still made her susceptible to getting carried away in the heat of battle, and seeing Olivia’s seemingly passive tactic led her right into it. “Show her, Dragonair! Use Bubble Beam again!”

This time, Dragonair twisted to a stop over Fran’s head before unleashing her foamy torrent at Stoutland’s right flank. Despite the serpentine dragon’s agility, however, Olivia and Stoutland were ready.

“Jump to the left!” Olivia called out, a direction Stoutland promptly followed.

“Hmph! You can’t keep dodging forever.” Clair turned her right hand upward and dismissively flicked it open. “Dragonair, show her. Dragon Rush!”

“That’s it! Stoutland, grab it with Crunch!”

By the time Clair realized she had been led into a trap, it was too late. Dragonair had already moved to dive-bomb Stoutland, her body cloaked in a blue aura that took on a draconic shape. She couldn’t pull out of the move, and Stoutland easily sidestepped it, having anticipated the angle of her attack. As Dragonair sailed harmlessly past him, he sank her fangs into her tail, making her cry out.

“Dragonair!” Clair shouted, her cocky attitude immediately turned on its head. “Come on, pull out of that! Scale Shot!”

Another coat of scales formed around Dragonair, but before she could launch them, Olivia gave Stoutland his next command. “Throw Dragonair down and use Play Rough!”

The canine Normal-type jumped up with a snarl, dragging his nemesis along with him. She tried to pull herself from his fangs by beating her wings, but she failed to free herself before Stoutland somersaulted in midair, flinging her down against the floor. He landed on top of her with crushing force mere seconds later, and when he backed off, Dragonair remained still.

“D-Dragonair is unable to continue!” Fran announced, initially stunned by the defeat of Clair’s first Pokémon.

“That’s one…” Olivia said with a sigh of relief, wiping the rain from her face. “Great work, Stoutland!”

Stoutland met his trainer’s praise with a cheerful yet tired bark, indicating to Olivia that he wanted to take a rest. She obliged, holding up his Poké Ball to recall him at the same time Clair carried out an identical act for her fallen Dragonair.

The rain came to an end, the clouds breaking up as they squeezed out their last drops of precipitation. Clair, however, paid the clearing weather no mind. Her heart and soul were burning hot enough to repel the sensation of the dying rainfall, her attention instead squarely focused upon the sphere in her hand.

At one time, she would have let her emotions get the better of her. She was the mighty Gym Leader of Blackthorn Gym, after all. Who was Olivia to dare come out victorious over her prized Dragonair? Yet, the more she stared at the ball, the more her hot-blooded nature cooled. She was the mighty Blackthorn Gym Leader, indeed - but the years of training she’d undertaken over the course of career hadn’t just made her Pokémon stronger. Her control over her temper had grown, too. No longer was she the easily provoked Gym Leader who would bitterly send trainers that defeated her on wild goose chases. Now she was dead set on the goal of surpassing Lance, and if she encountered losses along the way, she finally was able to see them as the important stepping stones they were.

“I’m impressed, Olivia,” she finally said, admitting how she truly felt deep down. “You got under my skin and made it pay off. But let me warn you… it’s still early.”

Clair had fetched a new Poké Ball from under her cape in the time she had been addressing Olivia, and upon finishing her warning, threw it. What emerged from it was similar to Dragonair, at least in the sense that her long, serpentine body was mostly blue in color.

The difference lie in their sizes. Clair’s second Pokémon was much bigger than her first, standing tall over the field as she shook the room with a mighty roar. Almost as soon as the Gyarados appeared, though, one of Olivia’s own Poké Balls opened by itself, and Flaaffy materialized in front of her.

Olivia shouted out to Flaaffy, but whatever it was she said, the Electric-type sheep did not hear. There was only one voice sounding in Flaaffy’s head, blocking out all else - that of her old trainer, the boy who released her in the National Park as a Mareep. It felt like that had been a lifetime ago, and yet, some of his promises remained in her mind, as clear as crystal. She still remembered being in Violet City’s Pokémon Center the night he caught her, as if it had just happened the day before.

“When we get to Blackthorn City, you’re gonna be the one who battles Clair’s Gyarados,” he had sworn to her. “I bet by then you’ll have evolved into Flaaffy! Maybe you’ll even be an Ampharos? No matter what, it’s gonna be you, and I know you’ll win, Mareep!”

Sure, they may not have ended up getting along. But there was one thing Flaaffy still held on to, as she faced up at Gyarados towering over her without an ounce of fear in her eyes.

She would be the one to defeat Gyarados. It didn’t matter for whom, nor did it matter that she’d never met Gyarados before that moment. This was going to be a personal fight, and Flaaffy was determined to be the one to walk away victorious.

“-der Wave!” Olivia’s voice finally broke through to Flaaffy, and even though she only partially heard the command, it was enough for her to understand what Olivia wanted her to do.

“Counter it with Thunder!” Clair immediately responded.

Flaaffy and Gyarados both launched electricity at each other, but the blast unleashed by Clair’s Pokémon easily won out, breaking straight through Flaaffy’s golden rings and directly striking her. She was able to shrug off the worst of its effects, though, shaking her head back and forth to keep her senses honed. Gritting her teeth, she realized Gyarados would be a tougher opponent than she had calculated at first - and then she grinned.

“This is going to be something,” Nekou remarked to the others with her in the stands, taking note of Flaaffy’s expression. “Flaaffy was a real hellion even back before she evolved… remember how bloodthirsty she was? She was spoiling for a real fight and now she’s got it.”

Clair, too, sensed the intensity of Flaaffy’s determination. Between that and the obvious type disadvantage Gyarados had, she knew they couldn’t toy around. “Incinerate!” cried the Gym Leader, thrusting her arm forth.

Gyarados turned toward the ceiling, a ball of fire welling up in her mouth. She spit it at Flaaffy while lashing her head back down to put additional force behind it, but Flaaffy didn’t flinch, facing it head-on.

Olivia caught Flaaffy’s clear gesture of trust in her and responded to it in kind. “If you want to fight, go for it!” she shouted in encouragement.

That was all Flaaffy needed to hear. Instead of fleeing from the oncoming fireball, she ran straight toward it, only weaving out of its way at nearly the last possible minute. Her wool got slightly singed by the heat, but the sensation was so minor that Flaaffy easily ignored it, and she made use of the fireball’s explosion behind her to propel her ever closer to Gyarados. Clair’s Pokémon, surprised by her much smaller rival’s daring, spat several more fireballs, only for Flaaffy to evade those, too. She was upon Gyarados almost before the Water-and-Flying-type fully realized it.

“There you go, Flaaffy! Thunderbolt!”

With a snarl fueled half by cocky confidence and half by her compulsion toward fighting, Flaaffy jumped up and released an electric blast that rivaled Gyarados’s in intensity. The charge tore up and down through Gyarados’s serpentine body, making her thrash and roar in a fruitless attempt to shake it off.

“There, that’s a clean hit!” Anabel exclaimed. Next to her, Amanda covered her own ears to protect them from Gyarados’s pained shriek. “If Olivia can keep that up, she might be able to get through this without too much trouble.”

Thinking back to her review with Olivia from that morning, Nekou gently teased, “So you’re the one getting excited this time, huh? We shouldn’t get too far ahead of ourselves here, but she is doing a pretty good job.”

“Tch…” Clair scowled, recognizing she’d put too much faith in Incinerate by itself. That was yet another of Lance’s lessons that she’d learned the hard way, never to put all of one’s expectations into a single move. And since she had to learn that lesson, Clair decided that Olivia had to as well. “Cut it down with Power Whip!”

Leaping into the air had given Flaaffy an excellent vantage point for shocking Gyarados, but neither she nor Olivia had calculated for how vulnerable to counterattack it left her. Even in the midst of being electrocuted, Gyarados was able to focus energy into her barbels and make them take on a shimmering green hue, then lash Flaaffy with them. The sheep bleated in surprise, her Thunderbolt ceasing almost instantly.

“Flaaffy!” Olivia flinched, having felt the blow inflicted upon Flaaffy in her bones as if she herself had been hammered by Gyarados’s Power Whip. Her daze, however, proved to be short-lived. Something moved into her line of sight that caught her attention, and when she squinted at it, she couldn’t help but gasp at what she was seeing.

Flaaffy, despite having been hit with great force, was holding on to Gyarados’s barbel for dear life. Even as the great sea serpent thrashed back and forth, Flaaffy refused to yield, her toothy, vicious grin conveying her unhinged enjoyment of the clash.

“You’re just crazy, Flaaffy,” Olivia chuckled, shaking her head in bemused resignation. Up in the stands, Matt and Nekou exchanged similar glances with each other. “If you want to fight up close,” she continued, “this is your chance! Thunderbolt!”

Sensing that the tide was quickly starting to turn against her, Clair rushed to counter Olivia’s move. “Gyarados, protect yourself with Thunder!”

Like they had in their initial exchange, both Flaaffy and Gyarados expelled electricity from their bodies. There was one marked difference - Flaaffy was no longer holding back. She’d been aiming only to paralyze Gyarados when she used Thunder Wave. Now? She was shooting to kill and wished to damage her foe as much as she possibly could. Gyarados’s Thunder did grant her some protection by insulating her from Flaaffy’s Thunderbolt, but since Flaaffy was an actual Electric-type, she was able to overpower it once she really tried to. The clash between the opposing electrical forces soon set off an explosion, showering sparks across the the Gym. Gyarados reeled back, roaring as she fell into the pool of water. Flaaffy didn’t let go or stop attacking, so she ended up getting dragged under, too.

“No!” Olivia cried out as the two Pokémon disappeared below the surface.

Going underwater was about the only thing that could have put an end to Flaaffy’s attack. She instinctively held her breath and put everything she had into not letting go of Gyarados’s barbel instead.

Anabel clasped her gloved hands together and leaned into them, partially muffling her voice. “This does worry me,” she admitted. “Gyarados can stay underwater as long as it wants. Flaaffy, on the other hand…”

True to Anabel’s speculation, Gyarados only benefited from the shift to an aquatic environment. Returning to her natural element helped her recover some strength, and when Clair beckoned her to rise again she did so, erupting from the pool cloaked from head to tail in water. All present had to acknowledge that her display of the move Waterfall was magnificent, not least of all Flaaffy, who Gyarados smashed into the ground before backing off and roaring to assert her dominance.

“That did not sound good,” Amanda pointed out, clutching her cane.

Olivia couldn’t hear what was said in the stands, but she had no need to. She certainly didn’t have to be told the reality in front of her twice. Seeing Flaaffy lying there, her wool drenched to the bone, said everything.

Or it said everything to Olivia, at least. Flaaffy, on the other hand, was another story.

“When we get to Blackthorn City, you’re gonna be the one who battles Clair’s Gyarados.” The words of her former trainer echoed endlessly in her head. “I bet by then you’ll have evolved into Flaaffy! Maybe you’ll even be an Ampharos? No matter what, it’s gonna be you, and I know you’ll win, Mareep!”

The more she listened to the memory, the angrier she got.

“...you’re gonna be the one who battles Clair’s Gyarados.”

Pushing herself up on one knee, Flaaffy clenched her teeth anew. This wouldn’t be the end. She wouldn’t let it be.

“Maybe you’ll even be an Ampharos?”

So Gyarados was much bigger than her, and had a body lined head-to-tail in powerful muscle. So what? What difference did it make?

“I know you’ll win, Mareep!”

“I know you’ll win, Flaaffy!”

If there was anything that snapped Flaaffy back into the moment, it was the way her former trainer’s words from the past aligned with what Olivia was saying to encourage her in the present. That’s right, she was going to win. No question about it. She just had to push herself a little bit further, fight a little bit harder, tap into some untapped well of strength she’d never known herself to have.

An absolute maelstrom of electricity tore from Flaaffy’s form as she rose to her feet, her growling drowned out by the sound of the lightning raking across the Gym. The storm’s intensity was such that to Olivia, Clair, Fran and Gyarados, not to mention those in the stands, it was like they were in the center of an active thunderhead themselves. It just kept getting brighter and more overwhelming, to the point where even the veteran Gym Leader had to shield herself from the blinding light.

And then, with little warning, the voice screeching out from the center of the storm changed, transforming from Flaaffy’s snarl to a sharp trill. The tempest of lightning began weakening soon after, and once the humans and Gyarados could look, they found an Ampharos standing tall where Flaaffy had once been. Having finally achieved her long-sought final evolution, she faced up to Gyarados with even less fear than ever before, excess electricity coursing across her yellow skin.

“Ampharos!” Olivia joyously called out, her excitement glittering in her eyes just as much as the sparks her Pokémon gave off did. On the sidelines, her supporters all leaned in closer, the turn of events capturing their fascination more than ever. “This is what you were after when you followed along with me, wasn’t it?”

Ampharos bleated in acknowledgement at the same time a chime sounded from Olivia’s pocket, prompting her to fetch her Pokédex from it.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
“And you got a couple of new moves on top of that…” she noted before tucking the device back away. “I think we’ll save those for later, Ampharos. You know what you’ve got to do here, so let it rip!”

Clair took a single step back, a bead of sweat forming on her brow. Ampharos roaring back into the fight had placed her between a rock and a hard place, and she knew it. Of Gyarados’s moves, only two - Incinerate and Thunder - had any potential to work. Waterfall, by covering Gyarados in water, would only leave her even more vulnerable to Ampharos’s Thunderbolt, and if she got in close with Power Whip, Ampharos would just grab onto her barbel again, allowing her to attack freely at point-blank range. The only option they had was to keep Ampharos at a proverbial arm’s length and hope to hold her moves in check.

“Gyarados, Thunder!” the Gym Leader commanded, a strained sound unwittingly slipping into her voice.

Olivia didn’t even have to give Ampharos an instruction to counter, instead, the Electric-type Pokémon simply launched her own volley of energy straight into Gyarados’s. Between her innate ability thanks to her typing and the surge of strength she gained from evolving, she easily overpowered her Water-and-Flying-type nemesis, hitting her cleanly in the face with a highly effective strike.

“I was worried for a minute, but Olivia’s definitely taking the lead here,” Anabel observed.

Amanda nodded in agreement. “This is the kind of thing that makes being a teacher so rewarding. Having your students pull it off makes everything worth it.”

“There you go.” Though Amanda couldn’t see it, Nekou smiled warmly at her, recalling their conversation from the previous morning.

Down on the battlefield, Clair saw her chances for the round dwindling. “Incinerate!” she called out in desperation.

“Come on, Ampharos, let’s win this!” Olivia replied as Gyarados reared back. “Thunderbolt!”

Ampharos’s next bolt of lightning pierced the fireball that Gyarados was forming in her mouth, setting off a powerful explosion that cast smoke and glittering sparks around itself in equal measure. Gyarados’s muscles could take no more of the electrical punishment they’d been subjected to and gave out, leaving the sea serpent to collapse backward with one final, pained roar. She landed with her head submerged in the pool behind her, and she did not rise back up, leaving her tail and midsection trailing off the platform.

“Gyarados is… unable to continue!” Fran announced, albeit haltingly.

Without a word, Clair held up the Poké Ball necessary for recalling Gyarados. “Dragonair was a fluke,” she thought, “but Gyarados too? Clearly I have to get my head in the game.”

Olivia matched Clair’s action, sending Ampharos back to the safety of her ball for the time being. For her part, she was being mindful of the two new moves Ampharos had gained access to upon evolution. That was information only she was yet aware of, so she saw an advantage in holding onto it for as long as possible, especially once the Pokémon she knew to be Clair’s ace made its appearance.

“You’re halfway through this challenge, Olivia,” Clair warned her, brandishing her third Poké Ball, “but that means you’re still only halfway through. Do you think you can do what you’ve already done a second time? I’m not going to make it easy on you!”

As fate would have it, Clair’s ace was not the next Pokémon Olivia would face. Instead of Kingdra, an Aerodactyl arose from the sphere once Clair pitched it. The ancient Pokémon took to the air even before he had fully formed, his ear-splitting shriek of a cry filling the room as he ascended on his powerful wings.

“Not just Dragon-types, but draconic Pokémon in general,” Olivia reminded herself, recalling Nekou’s advice. Her hand brushed the Poké Ball housing Samurott, but she stopped herself before selecting him. “Not yet. I’m sure you want to get out there… but I need you for last.”

Moving to another of the spheres, Olivia took it in hand and threw it. “Alright, Kingler, it’s your turn!”

The crab Pokémon materialized in front of his trainer, clicking his pincers open and shut three times to stretch them. It took a second for him to look up and spot his opponent, but when he locked eyes with Aerodactyl, he gurgled, spitting up a coat of foam around his mouth. Aerodactyl responded with another shriek, trying to intimidate him through a show of force.

“So you bring out a Water-type… you surely think that’s going to make this match easier for you. Go ahead, think that… I will show you how wrong you are!” Clair’s blood was really boiling by that point, burning with the competitive spirit that pushed her ever further on her path as a Gym Leader. Tossing her cape with a sweeping gesture of her arm, she ordered, “Aerodactyl, start off with Dragon Claw!”

“Dodge and use Liquidation!”

Aerodactyl dove at Kingler, baring his talon-like feet as shimmering green light formed the shape of sharp claws around them. Even though he had complete command of the sky above the battlefield, Kingler’s sidestepping movements proved erratic enough that the crab Pokémon was able to slip out of danger, leaving Aerodactyl to crash into the floor feet-first.

Once his foe was on an even level with him, Kingler pivoted to go on the attack. He jumped at Aerodactyl with his pincers fully wrapped in layers of water, ready to land a critical opening blow.

Clair and Aerodactyl were both ready for such a move, however. “The ground won’t stop us! Aerodactyl, Aerial Ace!”

Propelling himself with his strong legs, Aerodactyl broke into a lunge, gliding mere inches above the floor. He collided with Kingler in an impact that shattered the water cocoons around the latter’s pincers and threw both combatants back; while Aerodactyl was able to bring himself to a stop by scraping his claws against the ground, Kingler ended up getting flung straight into the pool.

Not that he or Olivia minded it at all. “Oh, now I’ve got you. Let’s see you figure out where Kingler comes up,” she challenged Aerodactyl, albeit only in her mind.

Aerodactyl lumbered over to the edge of the pool and looked into it. At first, nothing was there for him to see. Wherever Kingler had gone, he’d disappeared so far under the surface that he couldn’t be found. It wasn’t long, however, before the crab’s shadow appeared in the drink, right before the eyes of his prehistoric opponent.

“There it is, Aerodactyl!” Clair yelled, sweeping her arm again. “Send a Rock Tomb down there!”

A ring of four large stones materialized around Aerodactyl, and he reared his head back, storing up breath for yet another shrieking cry. By the time he swung forward again and sent the boulders into the pool, Kingler had already disappeared again. All Aerodactyl managed to get out of it was a faceful of water kicked up by the stones splashing.

On the sidelines, Nekou couldn’t help but laugh at what she’d seen. “Oh man, is that ever a sight for sore eyes. That’s not how I imagined this going, not one bit.”

“You can say that again,” Matt agreed.

“That’s not how I imagined this going,” Nekou teased him, grinning as she elbowed Amanda, who gave a similar expression.

Matt just sighed. “What did I actually expect her to say?”

By then, Kingler had started to surface again, which once more lured Aerodactyl into uselessly casting Rock Tomb down into the water at him. Both Aerodactyl and his trainer felt their patience rapidly running thin, something Olivia could sense.

“This could be exactly the kind of opportunity we need,” she surmised, wordlessly. “Here we go, Kingler! Come up and use Liquidation now!”

Little did they expect that Clair had a trick up her sleeve for that. “Aha! I’ve got you!” Vertically clapping her hands together as if they were a set of jaws, Clair said, “Thunder Fang!”

Kingler had burst from the water behind Aerodactyl and was closing in on him, but being grounded didn’t hold Aerodactyl back, nor did the threat of Kingler’s move. The Rock-and-Flying-type Pokémon jumped straight into Liquidation’s path and bit into Kingler’s right claw, his needle-sharp teeth sparking with electricity. Even though he couldn’t quite break all the way through the Liquidation, the voltage picked up the slack, ripping the rest of the way through the water veil to shock Kingler directly.

“Kingler!” Olivia called out in dismay as she watched her Pokémon fall prone to the floor. She bit her finger, then said to Clair, “You really did get me with that one. I didn’t see that coming for a second.”

“That’s the job of a Gym Leader.” Even though she wasn’t trying to brag, Clair allowed herself just the slightest indulgence. “If you’re going to beat me, you’re going to have to think. I’m not just another wall you can smash down with brute force. But keep one thing in mind… nothing’s stopping me from using a little brute force on you! Dragon Claw!”

Olivia wasn’t willing to wait for Aerodactyl to ascend fully before ordering, “Get out of its way, Kingler!”

Kingler righted himself and started to skitter away from the path of Aerodactyl’s descent, much as he had before. But this time, Clair was onto his and Olivia’s tactic, and had already more than accounted for it.

“Cut Kingler off with Rock Tomb!”

Pulling out of his dive and dissipating the energy of his Dragon Claw, Aerodactyl instead swooped over Kingler’s head, dropping several boulders around him. The stones blocked off Kingler’s escape route, leaving him cornered.

“Tch…” Olivia hissed through clenched teeth. “Fine, just go the other way!”

“Oh no you don’t!” Clair fully intended to press the advantage she’d gained. “Keep using Rock Tomb!”

Aerodactyl maneuvered himself to circle over the platform at the middle of the pool, dropping stones around its perimeter one by one. A potential window of escape closed with every single one that fell, rendering Kinger’s movement options increasingly limited.

“Of course, it’s just circling like Dragonair did…” Olivia bitterly noted to herself. Seeing Kingler entirely closed in, she had no choice but to resign herself to the fact that her preferred strategy wasn’t going to work out. In an attempt to salvage some good from the situation, she called out, “Kingler, just use Liquidation on it!”

Clair smirked. “Checkmate. Aerodactyl, get in close and use Thunder Fang!”

Breaking from his circular flight pattern, Aerodactyl swept right into Kingler’s path and willingly absorbed a direct strike from his Liquidation-charged pincers. Such a blow was a fair price to pay, both he and Clair thought, in exchange for a clear opening to bite Kingler with Thunder Fang. Unlike previously, the crab had no protection of any sort left to shield himself, and his body took the full strength of Aerodactyl’s attack. He swung his free left claw into Aerodactyl’s head to little effect before his strength gave out and he went limp.

“Kingler is unable to continue!” Unlike the calls she had to make in Olivia’s favor, this one aligned with Fran’s usual expectations and was much easier for her to deliver.

“We had to figure it wouldn’t be a clean sweep, right?” Anabel said to the others. “If you ask me, this is still within expectations.”

“Clair’s on her third out of four, Olivia’s only lost one,” Amanda recalled, nodding. “She’s got to be careful, but that’s still a lead.”

There were no thoughts regarding scorekeeping of any sort in Olivia’s head. No, there was nothing but a cold, focused calculation, all centering around a single question: which of her Pokémon would be ideal for taking Aerodactyl down?

A seemingly obvious answer presented itself right away. Ampharos wouldn’t be vulnerable to Aerial Ace or Thunder Fang, diminishing the effectiveness of two of Aerodactyl’s most potent weapons. Rock Tomb and Dragon Claw could still present a problem, but at the same time, Ampharos’s capacity for ranged combat offered a counterbalance to those risks. All in all, it felt like an easy choice for Olivia to make.

Which, of course, was why fate had other plans in store for her. The moment her fingers brushed Ampharos’s ball - the exact second she touched it - another one shook in her pocket. Its occupant’s sheer force of will made it move and burst open on its own. The light from it shot out of Olivia’s pocket and solidified in front of her, leaving her to stare, dumbfounded, as Samurott entered the battle.

“What happened?!” Amanda exclaimed, leaning forward in an attempt to make sense of the cacophony of vocalizations she was hearing. “Is that Samurott?”

“It is…” Matt confirmed for her, covering his mouth mid-sentence to ponder the sight. “I think she might have wanted to send out Ampharos, and Samurott wasn’t having any of it…”

“Yeah, that tracks,” Nekou agreed. “No way was Samurott letting Ampharos steal any more glory today, not with the rivalry between them.”

Olivia had come to a similar conclusion. “Man, you just really wanted to fight, didn’t you, Samurott?” When he answered by turning back and giving her a sharp nod, she grinned. Would there be challenges using him that Ampharos wouldn’t have faced? Of course. But she also had ideas for how he could fight the fossil Pokémon, ideas that she sensed he shared.

Clair also sensed something was amiss, but what it was she wasn’t quite sure. The doubt she felt motivated her to promptly deal with it. “Aerodactyl, move in with Dragon Claw!”

“Jump into the water, Samurott!”

Samurott ended up only barely avoiding getting raked by Aerodactyl’s claws, somersaulting backward into the pool just in time to escape. Aerodactyl, again, only got water splashed in his face for his trouble.

“Huh, that’s a thing that keeps happening,” Olivia said to herself, barely suppressing a mischievous giggle. “Hey, if it works, it works…”

“Using my own Gym against me…” Clair wasn’t nearly as amused by Olivia’s tactics, though she did have to give them some begrudging respect. “I’m not falling for that same trick again. Aerodactyl, pull back!”

Unbeknownst to the Gym Leader, that was exactly what her challenger was banking on. “That’s nothing for you, Samurott! Go after it with Liquidation!”

Driven in equal parts by physical momentum and his own furious determination, Samurott pivoted underwater and darted toward the surface. He burst from the pool like a rocket, ascending with his sights set squarely on Aerodactyl. There was no way he was going to let the fossil Pokémon escape his wrath, not with him dead set on showing Ampharos up. Yet, despite the Water-type’s focus, Aerodactyl only managed to move out of the way by the thinnest of margins. Samurott sailed past him, just barely missing.

“Aerial Ace!”

With both Pokémon in close proximity to each other in the air, Aerodactyl only had to swing himself a short distance further up to headbutt his foe. Samurott responded in kind, stabbing his horn into Aerodactyl’s cheek, albeit to little effect.

“You’ve got this, Samurott!” Olivia called up to him in encouragement. “Now, use Revenge!”

The balance of power changed in an instant as Samurott flipped forward, striking Aerodactyl on the head with a double kick using both of his hind legs. Clair’s Pokémon issued a low, pained screech as he spiraled down toward the platform in the pool, Samurott’s assault only made stronger by the glancing blow Aerodactyl had just landed.

“No you don’t!” Clair hissed, jabbing her open right hand in the direction of the two descending Pokémon. “Aerodactyl, pull out of it and use Thunder Fang!”

Recovering with his trainer’s guidance, Aerodactyl righted himself, landed on his feet and opened his strong jaws, setting a razor-sharp, electrified trap for Samurott to plunge into. Yet, for all the inescapable danger he seemed to be facing, he and Olivia were of one mind about it - and neither was scared.

“This is your moment, Samurott! Finish this off with Razor Shell!”

As he fell, Samurott pulled the seamitar from his left leg and pointed it straight down at Aerodactyl, the weapon turning into a spear of water when he wielded it. It was only then that Clair realized where he had the blade aimed.

Straight at Aerodactyl’s mouth.

“Get out of there!” she shouted, but it was already too late.

Samurott jammed the sword into Aerodactyl’s mouth, triggering an explosive chain reaction with the water surrounding it and the electricity sparking from Aerodactyl’s fangs. Samurott himself got pushed back up by the backlash from it, but was able to make a clean landing. Aerodactyl wasn’t so lucky - he got smashed further into the floor by the blast, and having been on the receiving end of such a severe blow, did not rise back up.

Fran hesitated to call the knockout, as she had with the previous two against Clair, but any proclamation would have been hard to hear over Samurott’s resonant, thundering cries of victory.

“I daresay that I know who won that one,” Amanda wryly remarked. “I’m sure Ampharos knows it, too.”

“Yeah, but…” Nekou had grown uncharacteristically nervous, her emotions seeping into her shaky voice. Her thoughts fixated on her review of Clair’s tactics that morning with Olivia, specifically what she’d identified as Clair’s ace. “I know which one’s going to be last… the one she uses in every single battle without fail.”

That was a lesson Olivia remembered, too. “Samurott, I’m proud of you,” she told him as she held up his Poké Ball and recalled him. “You did a great job, but I want you to take a break for now. I think I’m going to need you later.”

“You think you’re going to need that Samurott later…” Clair repeated. She’d recalled Aerodactyl with her eyes closed and nary a word, but when she finally did speak, she reopened them. If there had been a fire reflecting her spirit in them before, they were an absolute inferno now, and yet also somehow a coldness that threatened to freeze whatever she looked at on the spot. The contradiction literally sent a chill down Olivia’s spine. “Don’t think you’ve won this yet, and don’t you dare underestimate me. You may have taken down three of my Pokémon… but you’ve also shown me all of yours. I think it’s about time you bore witness to the legacy of my ancestors since time immemorial… that which will one day see my name recognized as the world’s greatest Dragon-type master!”

Clair had taken another Poké Ball from beneath her cape in the time she’d spent speaking, and she waited no longer to pull back and throw it. It burst open over the water, freeing Kingdra to splash down into the pool.

“I knew it…” Olivia muttered to herself. With how stridently Nekou had drilled Kingdra’s reputation into her head that morning, she knew a confrontation with the Water-and-Dragon-type was inevitable, no matter how much she wished it wasn’t. Those warnings led her to try and make a plan for when the time came, though, and she harbored some confidence that she was in a good position to enact it. Retrieving one of her own Poké Balls and tossing it with a backhanded motion, she summoned Stoutland back into the battle. “This is for everything, Stoutland,” she told him, prompting him to lower his head and growl at Kingdra. “Be careful and stay away from the water.”

“Daring me to fight on your terms instead of my own?” Clair scoffed. “Very well, we accept your challenge. I’ll show you that it doesn’t matter!”

Matching her trainer’s immense confidence, Kingdra jumped out of the tank with not a care in the world, standing up on dry land using her tail like it was second nature. After all the practice she’d had, it basically was. Olivia had an idea that Kingdra was capable of such a feat based on her research, but seeing it in front of her still unnerved her enough to make her eyebrow twitch involuntarily. Still, she resolved to see her strategy through.

“Stoutland, rush in and use Play Rough!”

“Oh, is that all?” Clair coldly dismissed her challengers as Stoutland began running at Kingdra. “No matter. Kingdra, Rain Dance!”

Olivia and the others all weren’t sure if Kingdra was ignoring the attack coming her away or not, but when the dragon looked up and cried out toward the ceiling without moving an inch, they grew collectively more nervous than they had already been.

Dark clouds gathered overhead, just as they had when Dragonair had performed the same action earlier. It wasn’t long before another downpour started, and even less time before it was pelting all present with rain and wind that put those conjured by Dragonair to shame. Stoutland, his fur already matting against his body, managed to navigate the storm and tackle Kingdra, though she largely absorbed the blow, using her tail to brace herself from being pushed back more than a few feet.

“There are a lot of tales sailors tell about Kingdra,” Clair boasted. The rain and wind were striking her just as much as anyone else, but she acted like she didn’t feel it at all, disregarding the way her hair was weighed down by the rain and the way her cape violently lashed around behind her. “Depending on who you ask, they say that Kingdra causes whirlpools when it awakens, or that it appears when there’s a storm on the surface. Which of them is true? Is it one or the other, or is it maybe both? I might live far from the sailors’ haven in Olivine, but don’t think I won’t show you the answer all the same!”

Taken aback by Clair’s menacing words, Olivia found herself putting on her own show of bravado before she even had time to process what she wanted to say. “Yeah, well, we’re far from done here! I’ll show you my own answer! Stoutland, use Play Rough again!”

“Dodge and use Scald!”

The two Pokémon weren’t far apart after their last collision, so Stoutland was able to jump at Kingdra with little effort. What neither he nor Olivia took into account, however, was that the rain would benefit the dragon in more ways than one. She vanished into the storm right before their eyes, emerging behind her opponent before neither Pokémon nor trainer fully realized it, and sprayed Stoutland in the back with a jet of burning-hot water from her mouth. He howled in pain from it, and even in the middle of the tempest, Olivia could see a clear burn mark on him.

“That’s right, Swift Swim…” Olivia grumbled, scowling. She’d seen Kingdra’s ability in the footage Nekou reviewed with her, but in the heat of the battle, it had slipped her mind.

“So you knew.” Clair didn’t need any sort of confirmation of this fact, but her personality drove her to say it anyway, as a way of impressing it upon Olivia. “Now witness my storm in its full glory! Kingdra, Hurricane!”

Stoutland had barely managed to get back on his feet when he was lifted from the ground by a whirlwind Kingdra whipped up around him. The sudden lack of footing left him to flail helplessly as he was sucked up higher and higher into the tornado. Eventually, he disappeared above the clouds and the vortex dissipated, leaving him to fall all the way back down. And fall he did, the last of his strength sapped by his tumble back to solid ground.

“Stoutland is unable to continue!” Fran announced, putting a definitive end to his stand.

“Seeing Kingdra in the flesh is another level of terrifying,” Nekou quietly said, sipping from her thermos of coffee as she watched Olivia recall Stoutland. “You don’t get the full 4D experience from a tiny little phone screen, y’know?”

“That sure is one way of putting it,” Matt agreed, punctuating his dire concurrence with a bitter laugh.

On the battlefield, Clair challenged Olivia, “So who is it going to be next? Ampharos or the Samurott you were saving?”

“It’s true I wanted to save Samurott for this, but taking Kingdra down is going to be a team effort. I can’t use him yet…” To answer the Gym Leader’s question, Olivia took out and threw Ampharos’s Poké Ball without a word, calling her newly-evolved Electric-type back in.

“So that’s what you’re going with… Kingdra, take it out! Scald!”

“Ampharos, use Thunderbolt!”

Putting her Swift Swim and the cover of the storm to full use, Kingdra swerved through the swarm of lightning Ampharos unleashed on her. She appeared and disappeared in the downpour like a ghost, emerging only briefly each time to spit some boiling water at her foe. Ampharos refused to relent, however, treating each hit she suffered like a dare to push her electrical assault even further, no matter how much each stung. The exchange went on until Kingdra unwittingly moved into the path of one of the bolts, suffering a shock that brought her to a stop.

“Got you!” Olivia exclaimed, balling her right hand into a fist. “Let’s follow that up with one of your new moves, Ampharos. Dragon Pulse!”

“So that’s what she was holding back!” Amanda said, jumping slightly out of her seat in her excitement. “Kingdra’s vulnerable to that!”

Clair knew more than anyone just how true Amanda’s point was. “Don’t let that hit you! Protect yourself with Hurricane!”

Kingdra braced herself, kicking up a wind tunnel around her position that sucked some of the storm clouds down to obscure her. When the radiant, purple energy Ampharos launched from her mouth hit this makeshift shield, it got caught up in the vortex and swept into the sky, away from its target.

Olivia and Ampharos remained undeterred. In fact, Kingdra’s blocking the Dragon Pulse only made them even more determined to break through her defenses. “Just break that right down, Ampharos!” Olivia ordered, pumping her fist in the Electric-type Pokémon’s direction. “See if Power Gem will work!”

Compared to Dragon Pulse, the gleaming ray that Ampharos fired out of the gem on her forehead was less powerful, and Kingdra wasn’t as inherently vulnerable. But it was much more focused, what energy it did have concentrated on a single point. That let it pierce through the cyclone and strike Kingdra in the stomach, pushing a wheeze out of her. Her loss of concentration led, in turn, to the Hurricane protecting her dissipating.

“Don’t let up!” Olivia called to Ampharos. Both trainer and Pokémon alike saw their opening and fully meant to take advantage of it. “Thunderbolt!!”

“Scald!”

The twin attacks met halfway between their respective sides, but neither stopped its counterpart. Kingdra’s Scald provided a path leading straight back to her for the electricity to follow, even while it continued on to burn Ampharos’s torso. The two Pokémon were left catching their breath once the exchange broke off.

“I’ve got to do something to mix this up…” Olivia thought, her mind as tense as any of her muscles by that point. She glanced around the battlefield, then up at the roiling clouds blocking her view of the ceiling. It was then that an idea hit her, and she practically lit up with excitement over it. “Ampharos, I think it’s about time we show off your other new move. Rush in and use Fire Punch!”

Clair narrowed her eyes at Ampharos as she started to run in Kingdra’s direction with her right arm enveloped in flames. Surely Olivia knew that such a move was about the worst choice possible against a Water-and-Dragon-type Pokémon like Kingdra, let alone with the rain weakening it further? Had she forgotten in the heat of battle, or was something else entirely afoot? Clair couldn’t rule out either possibility, and that left her suspicious.

Ultimately, she decided that it was still an offense that had to be cut down. “Kingdra, Scald!”

“Ampharos, you have to get around that!”

Ampharos ended up stretching the definition of ‘getting around’ Scald, bending back and letting the steaming spray pass over her instead of shifting to either side. Even though this move forced her to stop running for a moment, she was able to maintain her momentum by sliding on the damp floor.

That tactic convinced Clair that Olivia was up to something, but she still wasn’t sure what. “Fine, if that’s the way you want to do it… Kingdra, use Hurricane!”

The clouds above Kingdra again spiraled downward to protect her, pulled by the cyclonic winds she whipped up. Clair was confident that the shield would hold, given that it had blocked Dragon Pulse, and when Ampharos disappeared into the vortex, she breathed a sigh of relief. It actually had worried her a little bit that she couldn’t determine Olivia’s strategy, so putting some distance between Ampharos and Kingdra was a relief.

Or, it was a relief until she looked at Olivia and saw the girl standing with her face contorted into such a wide grin it pushed her eyes half closed. That was when Clair realized the truth - she’d walked right into the trap. Olivia wanted her to throw Ampharos into the sky, because above Kingdra, there wasn’t any protection at all. The sea dragon was nothing but a sitting duck, pinned in the eye of the storm. She’d cornered herself.

“Now, Ampharos, Dragon Pulse!”

“Draco Meteor!” Clair instantly, reflexively countered. There wasn’t any time to calculate a response. She needed all the raw power she could muster, and she needed it immediately.

An orb of red light formed in Kingdra’s snout, which she shot upward at her foe. It split into a swarm of crimson meteors as it ascended, filling the open space at the center of the whirlwind from end to end. Ampharos’s Dragon Pulse, meanwhile, barreled strong and true straight down at Kingdra, blasting aside the only meteor it encountered along the way. Both Pokémon suffered explosive blows near-simultaneously, the Hurricane collapsing from the force at both its top and bottom.

Ampharos plummeted back to solid ground not long after. She, like Kingdra, was visibly battered and exhausted. Yet, she still sought to fight onward, her violent streak pushing her not to give in. There was only so far she could go, however, and with one last defiant cry, Ampharos fell.

“Ampharos is unable to continue!” Fran couldn’t help but punctuate her declaration with a bit of commentary, “Both sides are now down to their last Pokémon!”

“I must acknowledge you and your Ampharos’s skill,” Clair said, bowing her head in a gesture of respect that Kingdra duplicated. “To willingly leap into a Hurricane like that tells me you just may be a trainer worthy of my Gym Badge.”

“You hear that?” Olivia asked of Ampharos as she recalled the Electric-type back to her ball. “You earned Clair’s praise. That’s pretty great!” Turning to Clair, Olivia added, “I gotta give my mom credit for the idea to use the wind like that. Seeing her fighting Renzo yesterday made me think of it.”

“Hear that? She’s takin’ after you after all!” Nekou boisterously clapped Anabel on the back, eliciting a surprised gasp from her.

“You’re right,” Anabel replied with a smile after regaining her composure, though she soon grew serious again. “I do wish this was over already, but on the other hand, Olivia needs to keep working her way out of situations like this. Although…”

“Although?” Matt repeated.

“Wait, I think I get it,” Nekou said, clapping her hands together. “Think back to when we were all fighting Ho-oh. Nando’s Dragonite used Draco Meteor and then…”

“...the rest of its moves got weaker,” Matt realized. “That’s right, I remember. So Clair is going to have to work harder to bring this over the finish line, too…”

Olivia by then had sent Samurott back out, and the two Water-type Pokémon were staring each other down. Both were more than aware that the weight of the battle’s outcome rested on their shoulders, and neither was willing to risk making a mistake. Any error, no matter how small, could prove to be their undoing, another fact they knew well. At first neither made a move, but as the rain tapered off, Clair decided to take the lead.

“Rain Dance!” she called out.

“Megahorn!” Olivia responded.

Kingdra had to pause to restart the storm, and that act left her wide open for Samurott to jam his horn straight into her stomach. It took all the strength she had, every ounce of her well-honed resolve to hold firm and not go flying back from the blow, but her eyes did tremble from having to absorb its force.

Clair didn’t miss that brief moment where Kingdra’s strength buckled, either. It made plain that she needed some way to slow Samurott down. “Kingdra, try to burn it with Scald!”

Since the two Pokémon were still in close quarters to each other, Kingdra was able to spit the steaming water right into Samurott’s face. He snarled and shut his eyes, but still didn’t retreat. His proximity to Kingdra was an advantage he wasn’t willing to give up without gaining something in exchange. Proving himself to not only Olivia but Ampharos as well required it.

“You’ve got this, Samurott!” Olivia shouted to encourage him. “Use Revenge!”

And that was exactly the sort of gain Samurott wanted. With a deft backflip, he kicked Kingdra in the chin, pushing her to the pool’s edge while harnessing the force to move himself back as well. The new distance between them afforded him a greater time to react to whatever Kingdra’s next move would be, and at that point in the battle, all involved knew every second counted.

“Hurricane!”

Olivia thought that would be the next attack Clair called for, so she already had a reaction ready. “Dive into the water, Samurott!” she shouted, snapping her fingers in a fashion similar to her mother.

Kingdra’s shrieking cry called a whirlwind down toward Samurott, but he refused to just sit still, sliding off the slick floor into the pool and disappearing beneath its surface. The tornado couldn’t follow him and was left to rage with little effect beyond sucking some of the pool’s water into its vortex.

“What’s Olivia’s next move?” Matt wondered out loud. “As soon as Samurott comes back up, he’s a sitting duck. Kingdra will be ready, in no small part thanks to Swift Swim.”

“Have faith in her.” Anabel leaned into her clasped hands more than ever, significantly muffling her voice. Her words were as much an attempt at reassurance to herself as they were to her companions.. A small, nagging part of her was beginning to say, “This feels like it’s going too well. What’s going to go wrong?”

Clair, too, was scanning both the solid and liquid surfaces of the field, searching intently for any sign of how Olivia and Samurott would attack. She hadn’t even waited for the failed Hurricane to dissipate. Why should she take her time when Olivia surely wouldn’t? Clair had certainly seen by then that she wasn’t a challenger to be trifled with.

Little did she suspect she was about to learn just how true that lesson was. With little warning, Olivia spread her arms out to her sides and yelled, “Now, Samurott, Megahorn!”

The attack ended up coming from the last place Clair ever expected. Samurott burst out of the waterspout itself, having used its spiraling currents to rise from the pool without notice and build up a great deal of momentum. Kingdra, caught so off guard that she couldn’t even put her rain-powered agility to use, suffered another direct, stabbing blow to her body, and her steely strength finally gave out, allowing Samurott to take her with him when he submerged himself again.

Their struggle only intensified under the waves, away from their trainers. Having so thoroughly stunned Kingdra, Samurott pressed his advantage, jabbing over and over at her with his horn. She barely had time between each strike to recover, but as she regained her strength, a singular goal entered her mind.

Ironically enough, she had to get back out of the water. Fighting Stoutland or Ampharos there wouldn’t have been much of a problem, even if Ampharos might have presented some challenge just by letting Thunderbolt loose. Samurott was a whole other story. As he was a Water-type like her, he was capable of staying on even terms with her even in her native environment, and her options against him there were somewhat slim. He already had resistance against Scald, and Draco Meteor would be much harder to aim than it would be topside. Bracing herself against the repeated Megahorn strikes, she built up the strength she needed to make one desperate run for the surface.

Finally, Samurott happened to miss with one of his swings, affording her the opening she sought. She released all the tension in her body, shooting herself into a rapid ascent. Yet, just before she could reach the surface, something went wrong. She could feel something stopping her, holding her back in her escape.

When she looked behind herself, the problem made itself overwhelmingly plain. Samurott had taken one of his seamitars and jammed it in the curl of her tail. They locked eyes for a brief moment, and he pulled the shell sword back, yanking Kingdra back into the depths.

She had to get away. She had to. Samurott’s berserker-like rage, fueled in equal parts by his desires to emerge victorious, show up Ampharos and earn Olivia’s favor, had her pinned down where they were. Only one option remained, and it was the most reckless of all of them.

Focusing her power, Kingdra started to use Hurricane. The usual whirlwind instead manifested as a whirlpool that engulfed both her and Samurott, and just like how he’d used the previous one to bring himself out of the water, the tides pulled them both upward. When they broke the surface, the force from Hurricane kicked up a great splash as it threw them onto the ground and away from each other.

Off on the sidelines, Nekou sat back in wide-eyed surprise and took a long sip of her coffee. “It sure looks like whatever went on down there was intense. Look at them.”

Nekou’s point was clear, both to her other spectators and the two trainers themselves. As Kingdra and Samurott picked themselves up, both could be seen bearing the marks of their struggle. Samurott was covered with nicks and cuts from Hurricane, while Kingdra’s form was riddled with bruises from where she’d gotten stabbed by Megahorn. It became clear that, regardless of who the victor would be, the clashes not only of Kingdra against Samurott but of Olivia against Clair would soon reach their end.

“I have to put a stop to this or I’ll lose,” Clair thought, correctly assessing the situation. “Kingdra, we need to go all out! High risk, high reward! There’s no glory for those unwilling to fight for it! Draco Meteor!”

Kingdra again pointed her snout skyward and launched the cluster of meteors, but as soon as she did, both Anabel and Olivia narrowed their eyes. Neither of them needed to stare at it for long for it to become very apparent that there were less meteors than before. That realization spurred Olivia to action, pushing her with the feeling that victory was within her grasp.

“Samurott, you can handle that, no problem. Block it with Razor Shell!”

Pulling one of his seamitars from its sheath on his left front leg, Samurott held it up over his face, shielding himself from the first of the meteors to fall. He then advanced on Kingdra, varying between wielding it as a weapon and an instrument of protection by slashing away some meteors and blocking others. By the time the last of the projectiles fell, Kingdra was visibly exhausted and gasping for air.

Clair could see that performing the move had taken a lot out of her, but with Samurott bearing down on her, there wasn’t much leeway for them to do anything but keep attacking. “Hurricane!” the Gym Leader cried out.

Once again, Olivia grinned. “Just ride it out, Samurott.”

Trusting in her instruction, Samurott relaxed his muscles and allowed himself to be swept up into the Hurricane. Kingdra’s power had been so sapped by the multiple uses of Draco Meteor that the winds barely scratched him at all. He and Olivia simply waited until he had reached the top of the cyclone, at which point she gave him another order.

“Take your sword and use Liquidation with it!”

Matching Olivia’s grin, Samurott focused his strength on the seamitar he still held, causing the water that ordinarily would have enveloped his body to wrap around it instead. With that task done, he pulled back and flung the blade straight down into Kingdra, causing a watery burst that destroyed the Hurricane in the process.

Now that Samurott was falling, Olivia made a fist and pumped it into the air, calling out, “We’ve got this, Samurott! Use Revenge!”

Samurott somersaulted forward, using gravity’s influence on him to put more force into the kick he delivered to Kingdra’s head using his hind legs. One last, pained cry slipped from deep in Kingdra’s throat, and then, in front of all in the chamber, she crumpled. The mighty sea dragon, Clair’s ace that she used in every single battle without fail, had gone down in defeat. Samurott reclaimed his seamitar and held it aloft over his felled opponent, crying out in triumph.

Fran, unable to fully believe what she was seeing, hesitated to make the call. Even the sound of Nekou’s excited cheering didn’t spur her into doing so.

“Fran…” Once upon a time, Clair would have gotten angry in that sort of situation. It wasn’t even all that long ago that she would have called the outcome some kind of mistake, refused to surrender her Badge, and sent her challenger on a wild goose chase just to avoid facing her defeat. But things had become different. As she turned her head to face Fran, Clair showed her apprentice the last expression she would have ever expected - a genuine smile. Clair had actually had fun. “Fran, it’s okay. Just call it.”

“O-okay…” Clair’s words reassured Fran enough that she was able to regain her composure. “Kingdra is unable to continue battling! As all of Clair’s Pokémon have fainted, Olivia is the winner!”

Her victory made official, Olivia dashed out to join Samurott. When she called out to him, he sheathed his seamitar and turned to her just in time for her to throw her arms around his neck.

“You were amazing, Samurott! You did such a great job!”

If Olivia had been able to speak Samurott’s language, she would have understood the vocalizations he replied with to mean something along the lines of “I did, didn’t I?” Still, though, enough clicked that she got the basic gist of it, and she tightened her embrace of him.

Clair, meanwhile, recalled her fallen Kingdra as she approached the triumphant duo. Her amused smile hadn’t faded. If anything, it had only grown broader. “You’re a real spitfire, you know that?” she said, deliberately leaving it vague as to whether she was referring to Olivia or Samurott with that comment. “Olivia, I see now that you live up to the image Renzo had of you. In the time he spent training here, he spoke often of how he dreamed of facing you at the Pokémon League someday. I hope he will return here one day, because that is a battle I now want to see.”

Olivia briefly pondered what that would mean in the context of her vision, the one that had showed her confronting Father at the Pokémon League. She didn’t let on about what was on her mind, though, and instead simply said, “Aren’t you getting a little ahead of yourself? I think you’re forgetting something.”

To that, Clair laughed heartily. “Nothing gets past you! That’s the sort of mind that’ll go far in the Pokémon League. But yes, you’re right.” Clair reached under her cape and retrieved a black, red-accented pin shaped in the image of a dragon’s head, which she handed over to Olivia. “There you go, the Rising Badge.”

“There we go, that’s right,” Olivia said, holding the Rising Badge toward the lights on the ceiling. No, not ‘the’ Rising Badge, her Rising Badge. “That’s number five.”

“And that means there’s only three left!” Nekou exclaimed, bounding up and grabbing Olivia’s hands. Behind her, Matt, Amanda and Anabel followed, all equal parts proud of Olivia’s accomplishment and bemused by Nekou’s antics. “You’ll have Renzo creamed in no time!”

Olivia wasn’t so thrilled at the mention of his name. “Is that so,” she replied, shooting a bitter look over to her mother.

Luckily, Anabel was able to quickly adapt and react. “He will need to gain control over himself if he’s not ultimately to spiral out of control and self-destruct. That’s out of your hands, Olivia. Focus on your goals. Today is your day to celebrate.”

“Celebrate, huh? I’ve got an idea in that case.” Anabel, Olivia and Nekou all turned their eyes to Matt to hear his suggestion, but Amanda only gave a wry smile, already suspecting what he would say. “How about I put some of my skills to good use, and we really celebrate?”

-:-

“So everything that happened is in the report.”

Mercury, having returned from the Ice Path in disgrace, was walking at Finansielle’s side through the floating garden in Polaris’s temple. She’d transmitted all the details of her encounter with Matt and eventual failure ahead of her arrival, so when Finansielle summoned her for a talk, she feared how she’d be walking away from that conversation. If she’d be walking away from it. As such, the fact that so far it had just been a casual chat had her on guard.

“I know, I know,” Finansielle replied, crossing her arms behind her head. The complete lack of seriousness in her demeanor only left Mercury more nervous. “I want to hear it from you, though. How’d that new toy I gave you work out?”

“Oh, the armband?” Mercury exhaled in relief, even though she realized it could be premature. Her superior’s asking about the device offered her a potential way to get out of trouble. “All in all, it worked like it was supposed to. It did make my Bisharp stronger and more focused when I used it, but…”

“But?”

“Its effect could have been better.” Pin everything on that scientist, Mercury thought. That’s how I get out of this. “I think the technology needs some tweaking to reach its full potential.”

“I see.” Outside of Mercury’s sight, Finansielle smirked. She already knew what her subordinate was trying to do, much to her amusement. Little did Mercury know that Finansielle just wanted to toy with her. “I’ll pass your notes along to Colress, then. I’ve recently given him a stockpile of old data from Cipher’s Shadow Pokémon experiments. He should be able to upgrade them based on that… as for you, chill out until there’s another mission for you to go on. I’ll have something soon enough.”

-:-

Matt’s surprise for the others, the one that he said he’d put his skills to use for, exceeded even Amanda’s expectations.

His trip to a foreign foods market in Blackthorn should have been the first clue, especially after he insisted that he go alone. Amanda knew that to be a sign he had something up his sleeve, but he still told her to stay behind. It wasn’t long into their shared wait that Nekou figured out what was going to happen and started salivating over it, so Amanda had her hands full just keeping a lid on her friend’s excited anticipation.

All that waiting definitely paid off, however. What Matt delivered at the end of his marathon of cooking was a luscious seafood stew in a vegetable sauce that could only be described as exotic. By the time they sat down to eat outside HR-E, on the outskirts of Blackthorn, not even the usually-reserved Anabel could wait anymore.

“How did… how did you do this?” Anabel asked him after savoring and swallowing the first rich bite of the stew. “Matt, I knew you cook, but I had no idea you were this good!”

“When it comes to cooking, there’s not too many out there who are better than Siebold from Kalos,” he explained in response. “I cracked open one of his cookbooks for this… some imported seafood from the Muraille Coast, Ginema and Niniku Berries for the sauce, toss in some Galarian carrots and Tamato Berries… put it all together and voilà.”

“Hey, that’s my line!” Nekou playfully snarked at him. Between the huge bites she was taking, she was practically downing entire glasses of the wine Matt bought, leaving him to laugh in appreciation of his forethought to purchase plenty of it. He had a feeling she, Amanda and Anabel would enjoy it and that had more than proven to be true. “Whatever. If this is the kind of **** I can expect in Kalos, I can’t wait until we go!”

“Well, you guys better bring me!” Olivia interjected, her voracious consumption of the meal rivaled only by Nekou’s. “You ain’t leaving me behind!”

Anabel laughed at her daughter’s over-the-top enthusiasm, not stopping to think much about what she had been reacting to. Nekou’s realization that she had let slip her plans with Matt came too late, but after sharing a quick glance with each other, they both decided it wasn’t worth calling attention to and joined Anabel in her laughter. While they had decided to downplay what had developed between them for the time being, neither felt particularly motivated to deny anything in that moment. The mood just felt too upbeat, and they didn’t want to ruin it.

Only Amanda perceived the implications beneath Nekou’s remark, but she too opted to remain silent. As she took a slow, dignified sip from her glass, she thought to herself, “Heh… I should’ve figured. Good for you guys, I ship it.”

“You know,” Anabel said, coming down from her laughter, “it’s true that I haven’t been traveling with you all for very long, but… to sit down, eat and just relax like this, it feels good. I haven’t felt this good in a long time, actually. Thanks for convincing me to stop being Rapunzel in my tower and actually come out in the world again.”

Nekou threw her arm around Anabel’s shoulder and told her, “We all just love ya, y’know. You gotta live your life, Anabel! Prends moi au serieux!”

“Ah… I do appreciate the sentiment, Nekou, don’t get me wrong…” As she stared down at the wine in her glass, Anabel’s mood grew serious again. “I don’t know if I’m cut out to really live as freely as you do.”

“Mom,” Olivia suddenly piped up, “listen to her, she’s right. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking since we talked the other day… you’ve gone through just as much as I have since Dad… well…” Pausing, Olivia drew a long sip from the Soda Pop in her hand. Taking that drink bought her time to gather her thoughts. “I was really angry for a long time. I thought you were hiding out because it would somehow make what happened go away, but now I understand… you were staying away because you didn’t want me to see you like that. You wanted me to see you as being strong no matter what it cost… but you don’t have to do that anymore. Be who you are, Mom. Don’t close yourself off anymore.”

Anabel was stunned by what she was hearing. When had Olivia grown so wise, clearly beyond her years? And not only was her advice wise, it was correct, almost frighteningly so. Sealed off in her penthouse at the top of the Battle Tower, Anabel had been able to use that physical height to create an imaginary barrier that placed her above all the problems in the world below. It didn’t always work, but it was still a successful enough measure. But thanks to both her daughter and Nekou’s input, her eyes had been opened to an undeniable truth that she’d only just begun to understand on her own - not only had she placed herself above all the pain outside her windows, she’d separated herself from all the good, too. All the proof she needed was sitting right there in front of her. Sure, she shared meals with Amanda at the Battle Tower on a fairly regular basis, but they were always cold and distant, the pair’s interaction more like that of two coworkers than the years-long friendship they shared. Certainly not a single one of those meals had been as warm and inviting as the one she was at right then and there.

She just could not deny the truth in what Olivia had told her, so she threw back the rest of her drink and embraced her daughter. The emotions between them were crystal clear, and no words were needed.

Matt, not wanting to interrupt such a moment, smiled warmly at them and turned away, looking off to where the group’s Pokémon had gathered for their own meal. He’d bought extra ingredients and dipped into knowledge imparted from his grandfather to make Galarian curry for them, specifically opting to prepare a pot of Sausage Curry. It wouldn’t have earned the Charizard-class rating true masters of cooking it could easily achieve, but as he watched the Pokémon eat, he felt confident he’d done well enough.

“Would you look at that,” Nekou commented, having begun to watch them as well.

Over in the gathering, Tanya, Agnetha and Sally - the veterans of Matt’s team - were bringing plates of curry to their juniors, Genesect, Victor the Cryogonal, and Jeremiah the Bisharp. Jeremiah, ever the dutiful guardian, assumed a protector role to his new clan, tasting the curry before he allowed it through to them.

“They’ll fit in well, given time,” Matt said. “And look, yours are, too.”

It was an accurate observation. Marie, along with Edgar the Duskull, Lenore the Murkrow and Dalian the Gothorita, was sitting at a plate they’d all dumped their respective shares into. The resulting mountain of curry wasn’t just for them but for Amanda’s Scizor and Anabel’s Espeon, Gardevoir and Slowking as well. Nearby, Nekou’s Zorua nestled comfortably in Amanda’s Zoroark’s fur, while her Pumpkaboo sat in the elder Pokémon’s arm. Zoroark was caring for them, carefully feeding the two young Pokémon while taking bites of curry here and there for herself.

“Camille and Madeline really took to Zoroark, huh?”

Matt blinked and turned his head. “Camille and Madeline? You finally nicknamed them?”

“Yeah,” Nekou replied, subtly moving her head closer to Matt’s ear. “I figure if we’re gonna be a family, we all gotta have names, right?”

“A family…” Turning back to the Pokémon, Matt thought not only of them but of the people he was sharing the table with. “It might be a really weird one, but if that’s what this is… I’m happy with it.”

-:-

Meanwhile, far from the group’s moment of peace and quiet, the mood in Dr. Zager’s isolated laboratory couldn’t have been more different. A vicious snowstorm was raging outside, but the scientist cared little about it, in fact, he was only peripherally aware of it at all. He was far too focused on the work presented to him by the drive stolen from the Adenosine Base by James’s Klefki and the data extracted by Ada’s hacking.

Or, more accurately, his focus was on the product of the work he’d done on the drive using Ada’s stolen files.

“Pierce…” he said to the spy, who was standing rigidly at attention behind him. Even as he addressed Pierce, he did not turn away from his computer bank. “I need you to contact Giovanni and send him an urgent message. I know this isn’t the best time, since he just got back and all, but like I said, it’s urgent.”

“Of course, Doctor. What is the message?”

“Tell him that you’re bringing me to see him in person, because I’ve discovered something that we must discuss face-to-face. It’s that serious. We may need to make some calls regarding this.”

“Very well.” Moving to collect his trench coat from a nearby rack, Pierce continued, “I’ll send the transmission and prepare our vehicle to transport you. Come join me as soon as you can.”

With that, Pierce donned his coat and left the laboratory, heading for the subterranean garage beneath them. Left alone with his thoughts, Zager stared at the data displayed on the central monitor in his system.

“‘According to the Oracle’s visions, the fulfillment of the Laphicet prophecy is soon to occur…’” he quietly mused to himself, a drop of sweat rolling down his face. “We haven’t been slowing them down at all. They’ve been finishing every one of their plans all this time…”








END of CHAPTER 31
 
i dont have alot to say but I really loved the rivalry between daikenki and denryu. the whole gym battle was great to read as well. :)
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
i dont have alot to say but I really loved the rivalry between daikenki and denryu. the whole gym battle was great to read as well. :)

That's fine, it's still nice to hear from you again. Welcome back!

I'm glad you enjoyed the gym battle. I put a lot of work into it, to make each of Clair's Pokémon stand out given that their star turn was in this chapter. I wanted to do a rain team pretty early on, so I built on that. As for Samurott and Ampharos's rivalry, I don't think we're quite done with that yet, so you should have more to look forward to.

The next chapter is finished, I'm just editing it before I post it.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
This chapter is going to be a bit of a breather between the Clair battle and what’s coming next, but don’t worry, things will still happen in it.



-:-




CHAPTER 32: Would I Lie To You?




-:-




While Olivia was busy in Blackthorn City, Bunny and Nando had pressed onward with their own journey. Taking their time after joining up, they slowly made their way from Ecruteak to Goldenrod, stopping en route at the Battle Café in the National Park. As a result of their casual pace, they arrived at their destination on the same day as Olivia and Clair’s battle.


Their search for Bill didn’t end quite as easily. Reaching his family’s home in central Goldenrod was simple enough. But when they got there, they were greeted by his sisters Audrey and Mako, with Bill himself nowhere to be found. Though they initially worried that he was somewhere far away, namely his cottage on Cerulean Cape, Mako was able to promptly soothe those fears. He wasn’t far away at all, as it turned out - he just had his own apartment in the city, a short distance from where his family lived. An apartment he’d acquired as a result of Goldrenrod’s expansion so his loved ones wouldn’t feel lonely in such a huge metropolis, Audrey eagerly told them.



And so, after their initial, accidental sidetracking, they found themselves at Bill’s door on the fourth floor of his building, room number thirteen. When Bunny rang the bell, a loud crash could be heard from inside.



“S-Sorry!” Bill yelled from behind the door. “I’ll be right there! One… one minute!”



Bunny and Nando glanced nervously at each other, some form of the question “Is he alright in there?” flashing through both of their minds.



Then he finally opened the door. “Oh, it’s you two! Long time no see!” he greeted them, but his words weren’t what caught their attention. His disheveled hair and rumpled clothes were bad enough, but the utter mess of the apartment behind him was on another level. Practically every inch of the walls they could see was blocked off by a stuffed-full bookcase, and what didn’t fit on those shelves was strewn end-to-end across the floor.



No, they decided, he was not okay in there.



“I wasn’t expecting you two to get here so soon,” he fumbled, apologetically. “I would have tried to clean up a little bit…”



“There is no way you were cleaning this up that fast,” Bunny commented as she carefully crossed into the room. Behind her, Nando was doubly cautious, concerned that his heavy boots or his cape would snag on something.



“You’re probably right about that,” Bill said with an embarrassed laugh. “But there’s no point in wasting time on what’s already done. When you called me, Bunny, you said there was something you wanted to learn about, and that I could help you with it. What is it?”



Bunny looked back to Nando again, seeing his nod of encouragement. That gesture helped her center herself, and she reached into her coat. “Remember my old mentor, Jacob?” Even saying Jacob’s name felt like putting a raw Ginema Berry on her tongue, but she pushed through its sour taste. “I received a letter from him telling me to look into something, and, well…” She produced the letter in question and passed it over to Bill. “Read it for yourself.”



“Bunny, my dear Bunny, I can only pray with every once of life left in these old bones that this letter reaches you safely…” Bill narrowed his eyes as he continued to read, though he did not speak again until he reached the final lines. “You must be extremely careful. Polaris is planning something terrible, and it appears that it involves the mythology of the Tenganists. I cannot do my own investigation right now, so I must rely on you. I know you will turn your nose up at that proposal, but I beg you, please listen to me. You must find out what the secret of the Coronet Rosary is.” Lowering the paper, Bill quietly asked, “This is what you came to me to learn about?”



“We believe that you may be able to tell us something thanks to your mother being a Kimono Girl and giving you Tenganist heritage,” Nando replied.



“I did more work on the subject after hearing about it in Ecruteak Ctiy, so now I can help you,” Bill revealed, handing Jacob’s letter back to Bunny, “but it may leave you with more questions than answers.”



“That’s fine,” Bunny told him. “Getting to the answer takes one step at a time.”



“Wise words. Come, follow me, then.”



Stepping around the mess of books on the floor, Bill guided Bunny and Nando into an adjoining room. This one wasn’t exactly orderly either, but Bunny had to admit to herself that it was better kept than the first, in large part from there being less books piled on the floor. Yet, it wasn’t any of the books Bill led them to, but an unusual, gray-colored computer terminal installed against the wall between two bookcases.



“Rotom, wake up,” Bill said to it, tapping on its screen.



In a flash, the figure atop the terminal snapped awake, with Bunny and Nando realizing it resembled a white-and-gray Rotom. “Bzzt! Rotomi at your service, Mr. Bill!”



“This is a special PC I received from a friend of mine in Galar,” Bill explained to his guests. “There’s a Rotom inside of it, so they call it a Rotomi, short for Rotom Information. The reason I have all these books is because I’m working with Rotom to compile all of them into a database. I was inspired by the Rotom Pokédex my friend Cassius in Kalos told me about, too.”



“Quite impressive,” Nando said.



“And I hope to improve it further, but for now…” Turning to face the Rotomi, Bill asked it, “Rotom, would you pull up file number M05-71302?”



“At your requezzzt!”



In the blink of an eye, the monitor filled with scans of pages from a clearly aged book. They laid out diagrams of a strange machine in a palatial hall, held in place by a set of gigantic, ornate pillars that encircled and locked into it. Other pages around the diagram showed old, likely ancient, illustrations of a city with canals weaving between its buildings. While most of the drawings depicted the canals as full of water, some instead showed them as dry, with gondolas stranded on the parched canal beds.



“That’s Alto Mare,” Bunny pointed out, recognizing the city. “Which means that machine is…”



“The Defense Mechanism of Alto Mare, correct.” A holographic keyboard appeared in front of the monitor, and Bill used it to bring the diagram of the machine to the forefront. “Well, a lot of people call it the DMA for short. It needs the combination of either Latios or Latias plus the jewel known as the Soul Dew to work.”



“Yes…” Nando reflected, “it is a rather terrible weapon, so it must be kept out of the wrong hands. I’ve heard tales of how it can control water and metal, or even imbue fossils with new life. A mighty shield to protect the city… or a deadly sword with which to destroy it.”



“Indeed.” Bill entered another command into the keyboard, bringing up an illustration of Alto Mare with its canals dry. “And if it is overused, it could even trigger a tsunami that would consume the entire island Alto Mare is on. So, needless to say, it holds incredible power. Now, have a look at this.” Yet another typed command pulled up pages Bunny and Nando hadn’t seen yet, ones covered entirely in text. The characters were just intricate enough, the ink just faded enough by the flow of time, that even Bunny and Nando had to squint to read it. Yet, Bill was able to break it down like it was nothing. “Alto Mare is, in fact, a city originally founded by Tenganists. They were the first to settle on the island, the ones who were there when the evil monster of legend attacked it, and the ones who received the Soul Dew from Latias and Latios to repel the monster. Now, the reason why this is so important… I’ve found evidence that the DMA was built with inspiration from, and I quote, an ‘ancient machine constructed by our forefathers to drive back the all-consuming darkness.’”



“The Coronet Rosary!” both Bunny and Nando exclaimed in unison.



“Indeed, that does appear to be the case. The DMA is a machine that was built to drive back darkness, using Latios or Latias and the Soul Dew as its power sources. If it was constructed using similar principles to the Coronet Rosary, then the Coronet Rosary must be a machine operated in a similar fashion.”



“But then what is its power source?” Bunny wondered.



More typing, and more windows filled with new information. “I’ve been looking into that, and while there isn’t much, I’ve found writings referencing some sort of giant stone that fell from space and landed in the Sevii Islands. Supposedly this stone, a ‘Megalith’ as they call it, could conduct and manipulate the flow of Gaia, the energy of the planet and all living things. That seems like as good a lead as any to pursue. Working outside isn’t usually my thing, but this subject has me interested enough to make an exception. We should go to Emeraude Island, where a settlement of Tenganists exists in relative seclusion from the rest of the world. With my heritage, I can get us in.”



Bunny nodded in understanding. “That sounds good to me.”



“Alright.” Bill tapped on the keyboard one last time, shutting it and the rest of the Rotomi terminal down. He then reached into his pocket and produced an orange smartphone. “Rotom, you should come along with us. You’ll get to see everything we do with your own eyes.”



He needed say no more to pique the Pokémon’s interest. Rotom jumped from the terminal, floating above their heads for only a brief moment before diving into the phone. As soon as its plasma body fused with the device, a lightning bolt and a spike mimicking those of Rotom’s form emerged from the top and bottom of the phone, while Rotom’s face appeared on its back.



“I’ll be at your service wherever we go, zzt!”



The trio started to move toward the apartment’s exit, but after only a few steps, Nando paused. “Bill, Bunny, if you do not mind, I have a request.” When they turned around to look at him, he continued, “The Seagallop Ferry terminal that goes to the Sevii Islands is based in Vermilion City, is it not? I would like to request that we spend some time in Kanto before setting off. The Grand Festival in Saffron City is coming up soon and I have already obtained the necessary Ribbons to take part.”



Bill and Bunny looked at each other, but it was Bunny who voiced an answer. “I don’t see why not. It might be a pleasant way to recharge a little before diving into this.”



“I agree,” Bill said, “and besides, I may decide to stop off at my home on Cerulean Cape before we go.”



-:-



Renzo had much to think about after being brought to Polaris. Following his meeting with Father, he'd been given his own quarters in the temple, and he had to admit they weren't bad. The gray marble room was only sparsely furnished, featuring a desk and chair, a television and a closet full of Polaris uniforms in addition to a bed. He thought it strange that the television only received FlareNet and the uniforms somehow were already his size, but the bed was comfortable, so he let those oddities slide.



Still, his sleep was not restful. Questions over who was under Father's helmet roiled Renzo's brain, dueling with misgivings over whether it was right to accept the help - especially the Dragonite - Father offered. It simultaneously felt like forever and mere moments before his door opened to reveal another Polaris member, who summoned him to Finansielle, offering only that she had something to show him as an explanation.



That was how Renzo found himself following Finansielle down yet another of the temple's corridors. She was talking at length about something, but even if Renzo's mind hadn't been elsewhere, his dislike of her would have ensured he tuned her out.



Suddenly, she stopped and turned around. He only then realized they'd arrived at their destination, a doorway emblazoned with Polaris's logo.



"Are you having doubts, Renzo?" she asked him, seemingly reading his mind. It struck him how she actually referred to him by his chosen name instead of teasing him like usual. "Is that why you didn't wear one of the uniforms I prepared for you?"



"So you were responsible for that…" he thought. Looking down over his usual attire, he said to her, "Those things aren't to my taste… that, and I’m not comfortable with others seeing what I look like, not yet.”



"We'll see about getting you something better suited to your preferences, then. I know how it feels to not want the world to see who you are, to put you on display for judgment."



Renzo cocked his head. Finansielle's words, accurate as they were, struck him as odd. Had she let down her guard to him?



"Anyway," she continued, "if you're having doubts, that's why I brought you here. I want you to see what Polaris offers for yourself."



Finansielle waved her hand near the door, prompting it to slide open and allow them to pass. Just beyond the threshold awaited a balcony, and she beckoned Renzo to its edge. What he saw from there left him speechless.



The balcony overlooked a cavernous hall, one that he imagined must have been modeled on the concert halls he had periodically seen on television as a child. That vastness was surprising enough, but what truly stunned him was just how packed it was. People dressed in Polaris uniforms, men and women of all ages, were seated below the balcony from one end of the hall to the other. Renzo estimated the crowd had to be number at least several hundred people, all waiting patiently for… something. What that was, he couldn’t be sure.



“Are you surprised?” Finansielle asked him, and for once, the return of her usual sarcasm failed to agitate him. “Most new members are, the first time they see just how many have come to see the truth of Polaris’s message.”



“But why are they all here?” was all he could say in response, turning his head back over his shoulder. “What is this exactly?”



“They have already accepted our message, as I said. These are just those who have given themselves fully to our cause. They’re the most faithful, the ones who live at this temple to study Polaris’s teachings in preparation for the Day of Reckoning. I am skipping you ahead a few levels, admittedly, but you’re a smart boy. You’ll appreciate this all the same.”



That verbal jab did manage to get under Renzo’s skin, but before he could react to it, what little chatter there was in the hall faded. The sudden silence distracted him from Finansielle, and he soon spotted what they were reacting to.



Father had come out on the stage at the head of the hall, walking slowly to the lectern positioned before the crowd. Once he reached it, he rested his staff against a stand next to him, opened a packet of papers already on the podium, and raised his hands partially into the air to command the attention of his audience.



“My children,” he started off, “I am here today before all of you to remind you of how far we have come. You have all chosen to follow me for your own reasons. Some of you have seen your families broken apart by this hopelessly corrupt society. Others were treading water providing for your lives until your work was ripped away by a world that coldly followed the whims of time and turned its back on you. Before you came here, your tales were many, but since you decided to follow me, to follow Polaris, our story is written as one!”



Applause broke out in response to that line, and as bitter as his feelings toward Father were, Renzo had to admit to himself that it was an effective one.



Father raised his hands again to hush the applause before continuing. “As you all know, I lost everything to this world, just as you did. For many years, I thought my story had come to an end. It took my own enlightenment to understand the path I had to walk, that I had to serve as the shepherd to guide you all. The people at the head of this society lead you astray with promises of fame and fortune. They erect skyscrapers, they erect stadiums, and they call these things the guiding light toward the future? I spit upon such filth! They are nothing but monuments to materialism and greed!”



Speaking with such passion caused Father to wheeze behind his mask, but the crowd’s applause largely blotted the sound out.



“Materialism and greed… one need look no further than the fates of Goldenrod City and Celadon City to understand what the future they envision truly entails. Two cities, both of them beautiful at one time, warped into blights upon this earth! What they construct are nothing but lies from the most hellish corners of reality! And you, my children, may be asking yourselves where you fit into this scheme. They care not about you or your lives. They won’t tell you that, of course, only I will. You are simply cogs in their machine, meant to keep the system running while those on the top reap the benefits of your work. And what if one of you should fall ill or meet your end? Why, they simply replace you with another, who they view as equally faceless, equally unimportant. All your value to them is in what you can do for them. You could simply deny them your money, refuse to participate in the corrupt machine they forced upon you. For some, that is all they are capable of doing to resist. Those who are unable to fight instead of merely being cowardly, they should not be faulted. You, on the other hand… all of you are strong. All of you are fighters. You came to me because you know, deep down in your hearts, that the only way to change this world is to tear down this world! To tear down the entire diseased society that stands as a monument to their corruption, and return it to the way it was at the beginning! You know that we must start anew and build a new world, one that has evolved into a better state!”



As much as he hated to admit it, Renzo was getting swept up by Father’s speech. There was truth in his words, the sort of truth that brought Renzo back to his childhood on the streets of Pyrite Town. As a boy, he hadn’t had the capacity to understand exactly what it was that made him so angry at the world, but now that he had aged, Father’s speech spoke to him. He finally understood that he had been bitterly resentful of not just one person, but an entire section of Orre’s society, encapsulated in the decadence of Phenac City to the east of his hometown. Phenac was a walled-off oasis city with relatively little crime compared to most of the region, and its citizens largely looked down upon the residents of Pyrite. All that built-up anger, despite being years in the past, was welling in Renzo’s heart as he listened to the sermon.



“All of you feel despair, my children. Do not fear this emotion. It is only natural that you feel and experience despair as you look upon what has been done to our wonderful planet. That despair is what will drive us to sever our ties with this diseased, dying world and move forward into the one Polaris promises. It is the Angel of Reckoning, Azrael, who shall guide us to paradise. And once she brings us there, we shall regain everything we have lost and live with it for eternity, as we evolve into new beings superior to what we were before, discarding these forms for ones unencumbered by time and disease. But, my children, it is vital that we all do our part to help Azrael guide us to that paradise. It is, as always, an easy thing to do. Listen to your inner voices as they speak to you. Listen to what they tell you is wrong in your lives, what it is you need. Your inner voices will never steer you wrong. Now, as you do so, refresh yourselves. Flush out the grime and dust of living in this world and your inner voices will be able to speak to you more clearly than ever.”



Father stopped speaking at that point, and Renzo spotted Polaris members he hadn’t seen before filter into the crowd from the sides of the hall. They appeared to be handing something out as they went through their fellow followers, but he couldn’t make out what it was.



“What now?” Renzo asked Finansielle, much to his own disgust. “What are they giving out?”



“Oh, just a special kind of distilled water we created,” she casually replied, having somehow obtained a bottle of the liquid without Renzo noticing. He suspected she had stored it on the balcony in preparation for his being there. “You really must learn to listen to what you’re told, Renzo. Father said it loud and clear. Drinking this helps you clear out all the slime and refresh yourself, so you can listen to your inner voice with an open mind.”



“Well, I don’t need it, then.” Renzo returned to staring down over the crowd. “My inner voice tells me loud and clear what I want. To destroy Anabel and Olivia Mistbloom so I can get vengeance for my mother. That’s what I live for.”



“Aha, your purity is to be commended,” Finansielle said with a playful giggle. “You’ll find what you seek, I am certain.”



-:-



As she was led into Tobias's office by one of his aides, Rowena had to pause and think about just what a whirlwind her life had been recently.



It had all started with the attack on Ecruteak City. The footage she'd recorded live from the middle of Ghetsis's campaign still electrified her, no matter how many times she rewatched it. That quality drove her to obsession compiling and editing it into a complete, airable package. By the time it finally met her standards, however, the circumstances had grown even more complicated.



Malva's broadcast of Polaris's manifesto changed things. Rowena sensed a much deeper story lurking beyond the one she already knew, one that would intersect with her prior footage to evolve both into an entirely new form. A documentary film, perhaps? She wasn't quite certain, but whatever the case, she knew it would be career-defining.



She had reached out to the governor's office not expecting anything, so when she received an immediate call back informing her that Tobias cleared his schedule to speak with her, she was stunned. Needless to say, she traveled immediately to conduct the interview. En route, she sent off an email to Secc, ONBS's leader, telling him of her plans. He hadn't responded, but that fact didn't bother her. Secc was always busy, and besides, her work would speak for itself.



“Ms. Byrne, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”



Tobias’s greeting snapped Rowena back into the present, and she realized she was literally only feet away from him as he stood behind his desk. He flashed her a broad smile and extended his hand, but it took her a moment to return the gesture and shake it. They sat down on opposite sides of the desk, and Tobias waved to the aide who had guided Rowena in, instructing him to leave.



Rowena took some time to look around the office while the aide departed. It certainly fit someone of Tobias’s stature - the fusion of wood grain walls and furnishings with the marble floor just screamed power, to say nothing of all the trophies and plaques memorializing Tobias’s own Pokémon League activity on display. Rowena couldn’t help but wonder if he was trying to project an overwhelming aura of strength or did it subconsciously, but either way, she certainly felt it.



“I have to thank you for making time to speak with me, Governor,” she finally said.



“Of course. It’s not every day that the journalist who helped bring down someone like Grings Kodai comes knocking on your door.”



It was then that Rowena spied a book on Tobias’s desk, but it wasn’t just any book - it was a copy of the one she’d written about the very story Tobias had just cited. That struck her as a deliberate attempt to assert who was in charge of the discussion. To tell her that he’d done his homework, that he knew exactly who was challenging him.



“If that’s the way you want to do it, game on.” Retrieving her headset camera from her bag, Rowena put it on and returned Tobias’s smile. “Governor, to start, I have to disclose that our talk is going to be recorded in its entirety.”



“Of course,” Tobias replied, leaning back in his chair. “I would expect nothing less.”



“So, would it also be fair to assume that you know what I want to discuss with you today?”



The governor’s casual manner didn’t shift at all. “Perhaps. I think it would be a good start if you defined it for the camera, though.”



“He really is trying to get inside my head.” Refusing to bend to Tobias’s attempts to assert his power, Rowena crossed her legs, attempting to match his outwardly carefree demeanor. “Well, Governor, there is certainly a lot of turmoil across the Tohjo Continent recently. Much of that can be traced back to the organization calling itself Polaris, which has been escalating its multimedia campaign ever since Ghetsis Harmonia attacked Ecruteak City. If we take the words of the man calling himself ‘Father’ as truth, Ghetsis was a traitor manipulating Polaris’s message for his own ends. But even if that is true, he certainly was spreading it all the same. Thanks to all of their efforts, both pre-and-post-Ecruteak, an anti-Pokémon League sentiment has taken hold among a not insignificant portion of the public. Governor, is it correct to assume you are aware of this?”



“Again, it is only a natural result of my station. I must position myself at the nexus of all information flowing throughout the regions I’m responsible for. It’s my duty to know what’s going on, as soon as possible in as many cases as I can.”



“The fact Polaris’s campaign has found life in its target audience must be quite jarring, then.”



“It’s not surprising at all, really. There are always going to be those who want to take, who want to be given things for free.”



“I-Is that so?” The nonchalance with which Tobias had made such a statement took Rowena by surprise. “It may sound radical on its surface-”



“That’s because it is radical,” Tobias interrupted. His demeanor didn’t waver, yet Rowena still perceived his intensity to be escalating. “All you have to do is look around at the world around you. Everything is working exactly as it was intended to, and as it has for decades.”



Rowena sensed that Tobias was trying to push her into saying something more in favor of Polaris’s views than she intended to, so she took a breath to calm her nerves. She refused to let him defeat her just yet. “What we currently have in place certainly has been successful for a long time, there’s no doubt about that. Still, do you think there might be room to improve it? No system is perfect and flawless.”



That got Tobias to finally move. He leaned forward, placing his elbows on his desk and resting his chin against his clasped hands. “It is exactly as you put it. No system is perfect or flawless. If you want to look at the content of Polaris’s messages themselves, let’s check what Father said in the pirated broadcast on FlareNet. I believe he described the modern Pokémon League’s origin as a gladiatorial sport created for the masses by the empire that ruled the Tohjo Continent one hundred and fifty years ago.”



“That, uh, that is the language he used, yes.” Rowena uneasily adjusted her glasses. “Who is interviewing who here?”



“Well, think about that. One hundred and fifty years is not a small amount of time, and humans have been battling together with Pokémon for much, much longer than that. Now look at all humanity has accomplished in that time. For there to be one hundred and fifty years of unchecked prosperity, with only mere hiccups along the way, clearly what we’re doing works. You can’t argue with the results.”



“As true as that may be, there haven’t just been small hiccups, either. Polaris have made some very specific charges against the Pokémon League, claiming that the leadership doesn’t care about the less prosperous. They’ve named some specific flaws in the system. What do you have to say to that, Governor?”



Tobias sighed, almost as if he were disappointed Rowena wasn’t seeing his point. His attitude annoyed her greatly. “Even if our system were perfect, there would still be inherent flaws. Eliminating them one hundred percent is simply not possible. You’re smart, Ms. Byrne, and I could only wish these people we’re talking about were as smart as you. You know that it’s only a question of whether the positives in our societal system outweigh the negatives. For my money, it’s not even close. The benefits vastly outweigh whatever trifling complaints they have.”



“I don’t know about calling those complaints trifling.” The argument had slipped out before Rowena could stop herself, so she quickly resolved to see that line of thought through to the end. “We’ve seen testimonials to the effect the rigors of our current system takes on a certain segment of the trainers out there. If you don’t qualify for and obtain an official starter Pokémon from a licensed professor, you don’t get free treatment for your Pokémon at Pokémon Centers, nor do you qualify for the standardized pricing of supplies at Poké Marts. Everything has to come one hundred percent out of your own pocket, so is it any wonder that so many trainers end up stuck on the routes if they don’t give up and go home? Couldn’t something be done in those regards?”



“Allow me to offer a counterpoint.” It was becoming increasingly obvious to Rowena that Tobias’s affable mood was a front for the cold, deadly precision with which he intended to dismantle her. “Not everyone can make it. Not everyone is meant to. The entire point is that the strong persevere and and come to stand at the top of the Pokémon League. They are the ones who carry the banner for the masses to follow. If we were to create a society where everything was made artificially equal as Polaris wants, it would be a society where there is no drive to make anything better. We must always preserve that drive to improve, both on an individual and collective level. And if there are none who fail and must return home, our system cannot survive. There are many jobs waiting for them back home that must be done. If it takes facing failure for them to understand that, so be it. It must be done. The strong must lead the weak.”



Tobias’s calm yet devastating takedown of the points she had tried to make left Rowena feeling as if the interview had already come to a decisive end. Only one last question bubbled up to the surface in her mind. “What of the people left behind by this philosophy? Do they have any point, any right at all to ask for more?”



“Just as a system will always have flaws no matter how perfect it is, there will always be those who fall behind in society. If they want their situation to change, they are welcome to rise up and try. You brought up Poké Marts… there are Thrifty Megamarts in plenty of cities if they need lower cost items. There are independent doctors not associated with Pokémon Centers, too. Who knows? If enough people are willing to take the risk of fighting to better their situation themselves, maybe one of them will rise up and break through to be that flag bearer for their cause. Does that answer your question?”

“Y-Yes,” Rowena stuttered. Much to her disgust, Tobias had beaten her - but only in one sense. She was already thinking of how important the footage of their talk would be, and what a blockbuster release it would be. “Thank you for your time, Governor.”



-:-



Far to the south of Kanto and Johto, the region of Lapidaria remained a almost unsullied paradise. Its rich, diverse environments, ranging from wide open grasslands to dense jungles to the largely uncharted mountains of the Lapidarian Highlands to the north, coupled with the resorts and Battle Frontier facilities in its coastal cities to draw tourists from all over the world.



Isolated in the vast desert at the center of the region was the independent kingdom of La Ciudad Dorada. Unless one was willing to trek across the sands that stretched for miles around it, the only way to get there was by a railroad connecting it to the Lapidarian capital, Amaranth City. Its remote location didn’t diminish its value as a tourist destination, however. Nowhere else on the Lapidarian continent lived at one with nature just as much as La Ciudad Dorada did. The town’s stone walkways and buildings had been constructed with this concern at the forefront, and were carefully designed to incorporate the lush grasses, flowers and trees in the area. Meanwhile, the factories on the town’s mechanized outer edge utilized the same natural power source the rest of La Ciudad Dorada relied upon, ensuring that they put out minimal pollution and thus also avoided fouling the environment.



There was one visitor to La Ciudad Dorada that day who hadn’t come via train or by crossing the desert. In order to keep her arrival unseen, Sheena had Hoopa open a portal that deposited her in a narrow alley between two buildings. Once the ring had closed, with Hoopa staying behind at the Sinjoh Ruins to protect them, she emerged into the blazing sunlight and made her way into the kingdom’s central square.



The square was also La Ciudad Dorada’s main marketplace, but none of the stalls were what Sheena traveled there to see. She shielded her eyes and looked up at the great hill towering over the town, feeling nostalgic for the last time she had visited the destination waiting atop it.



“I wonder how you’re doing…” she said out loud, addressing someone who was not there.



Returning to a place where she had such memories after several years did make her nervous, but Sheena knew that being paralyzed with indecision after coming so far would be the worst thing she could do. Every step she took across the square solidified her resolve further, and by the time she boarded one of the lifts to ascend the hill, she had managed to fully regain her confidence.



As the elevator ascended, she turned and looked out over La Ciudad Dorada and the sea of sand beyond it. “To think a place of such abundance could exist in the middle of a desert like this… I didn’t fully appreciate it the last time I was here, but now I understand. The early Doradans were able to create this oasis with Shaymin’s help, just like I need the Jewel of Life…” Sheena put her hand on the guardrail in front of her and gripped it. “La Ciudad Dorada is what I dream of making the Sinjoh Ruins… a paradise and a sanctuary where my people can live in safety forever.”



The elevator came to an abrupt stop, signaling that it had reached the end of its journey. Sheena took a deep breath, then slowly turned around to face the Doradan landmark her trip was about.



Behind her was a great castle, carved out of pure white marble that glistened in the sun just as much as its colorful stained glass windows did. The rest of the hill was covered end-to-end in an equally colorful garden of flowers, with iron arches carving out a path from the elevators to the castle’s entry gate.



“Lingote Palace…” Sheena uttered in awe. “It never stops being amazing to see up close… and how wonderful to see the garden back to its old self.”



Not wanting to waste any more time, Sheena walked down the path, heading straight toward the two guards clad in Bronzong-themed armor manning the gate. As she drew near to them, they crossed their staves to block her from entering.



“Halt,” one of them, a fair-haired young woman, ordered. “If you have no business in Lingote Palace I must ask you to stay in the garden.”



“I hope you will be able to let Rosa- excuse me, Queen Rosalita, know that I am here,” Sheena replied, reaching up and removing her hood so the guards could see her face unobstructed. Both guards jumped in surprise when they realized who they were looking at. “Tell her that her old friend Sheena is here to see her.”



“O-One of the heroes who helped Queen Rosalita on the Pilgrimage!” exclaimed the guard who had stopped her. Sheena had to admit internally that not only hearing herself referred to as a hero but as someone who was remembered in La Ciudad Dorada gave her an ego boost she badly needed, and she smiled to herself. Meanwhile, the guard turned to her fellow gatekeeper. “Go find Captain Edrei and tell him who’s here!” she commanded him.



“Yes!” the male guard replied, scurrying off into the palace.



“I must request that you be patient, Sheena,” she apologetically said. “I still have to verify everything with the captain of our royal guard and obtain Queen Rosalita’s decree that she is able to receive you. Hopefully it should not take much time.”



“I understand,” Sheena acknowledged. While waiting, she turned back to the garden, noting the numerous Combee she could see flitting from flower to flower without a care in the world. “Queen Rosalita, huh? Sounds like you’ve really taken to your station in life since last time.”



-:-



True to the guard’s hope, Sheena’s wait wasn’t long. Their captain, Edrei, came to the gate to retrieve her within ten minutes, and ushered her into the cool shade of the palace’s main hall.



“You arrived at a good time,” the tall, brown-haired man said to her. Sunlight filtering through the stained glass above them glistened off his armor as they walked. “Even on quiet days, running the kingdom keeps Rosalita busy. I think she would have made time for any of you, though.”



“She’s doing well?” Sheena inquired.



“I will let her speak for herself,” Edrei replied, “but in my eyes, she couldn’t be better. There are none better than her.”



“None better than her, you say?” He wasn’t doing a good job masking his obvious affection for Rosalita, and Sheena couldn’t help but give a bemused smirk that her hood concealed from him. “And I take it you’re keeping up with your duty to protect her?”



“That is my entire life’s purpose, to serve faithfully at Rosalita’s side for as long as I should live.” Edrei didn’t need to say more, but with little hesitation he volunteered, “I would choose that even if I wasn’t my father’s successor as the royal guard’s captain.”



Before Sheena could say more, the pair arrived at the grand doorway at the end of the hall. The towering panels were built from dark, finely polished wood, accented with carefully sculpted arcs of gold.



“Queen Rosalita will see you now,” Edrei told her.



With that, Edrei pushed the heavy doors open, allowing Sheena to witness the breathtaking sight that awaited beyond.



Huge, colorful plants and flowers filled the chamber, bathed in the light wafting down through stained glass depicting similar scenes. A red carpet formed a trail from the door straight to an elevated platform at the center of the indoor garden, where Rosalita, the queen of La Ciudad Dorada and the woman Sheena had traveled so far to see, waited. She looked every bit her title, seated on her golden throne and clad in ornate, crimson-and-white robes.



“Sheena!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet. The mere sight of her old friend made all the trappings of power melt away, and it was not Queen Rosalita who descended from the throne. It was Rosalita Renata, the rebellious and courageous yet vulnerable young woman Sheena had come to know what felt like a lifetime ago. Her hair, a brilliant golden color matching that of the precious metal so common in La Ciudad Dorada, billowed out like a cloud behind her as she ran to Sheena. The youthful queen threw her arms around her friend with such force she almost knocked Sheena over. “I’m so happy you came to see me! I’ve wanted to see you and the others for so, so long… how have you been?”



Rosalita’s embrace was so comforting that Sheena reflexively settled into it. “It’s been a long few years, Rosalita…”



“Yes, it-” Realizing that Sheena’s tone and movements seemed unhappy, Rosalita interrupted herself and broke off the embrace. Holding Sheena by the shoulders, she stared directly into her friend’s big, blue eyes. “Sheena…” she inquired, her own voice growing serious, “just how long have these years been for you? You appear weary, like a traveler who has been on an unending journey.”



The act of genuine empathy caused Sheena to tear up. “It’s been more than you could ever know, Rosalita… I want to tell you everything.”



“More than I could ever know before now,” Rosalita decisively replied, “but something I will come to know in short order. As you aided me in the past, I shall repay that debt to you. You came here for a reason and we shall not waste time.” Peering around Sheena’s head to where Edrei was waiting near the door, Rosalita told him, “Edrei, tell the kitchen to prepare a dinner for our guest. This is coming directly from me.”



“Of course, Rosalita,” Edrei acquiesced with a bow. “It will be done.”



Rosalita’s faithful bodyguard turned to leave, but she didn’t allow Sheena to focus on him for long. “Would you like to say hello to Shaymin?”



“Yes… that sounds nice.”



“I thought you would feel that way.” Taking Sheena’s hand, Rosalita gently guided her off to a side area of the garden, where a fountain and pool with still more flowers floating on its clear waters was set up. “Shaymin, look who came to visit us.”



The hedgehog Pokémon, who had been sitting on a lilypad half-asleep until Rosalita addressed it, lifted its head, sneezed, and looked up at the humans. As soon as it spotted Sheena, it leaped from the lilypad to the edge of the pool, then up into her arms. “Sheena!” it exclaimed in excitement as several pink flowers sprouted from the grass on its back. “I wanted to see you again, yes? You were so nice to me…”



-:-



Following their greetings, Sheena, Rosalita and Shaymin moved to Lingote Palace’s grand dining hall, where the palace’s servants soon brought them the dinner Rosalita had requested. Fruits, vegetables and meats of many kinds were spread before them, with drinks made from the berries grown in the palace’s vineyard supplied in stone chalices. Shaymin had its own feast, too; it was given as many of those berries as it pleased.



For the next several hours, as they ate at a slow pace, Sheena fulfilled her desire to tell Rosalita everything that had happened to her since they last met. And when she said everything, she meant everything. How she had gone back to the world outside La Ciudad Dorada with Matt and met Amanda in Amaranth City, how she went back home to Sinnoh, what Ghetsis did to her when he turned up there, her wandering and ultimately founding of the Tenganist Liberation Front - nothing was off-limits. The more she talked the easier it became, even as the subject matter became steadily darker, thanks to the momentum she built up. In fact, by the time she was finally caught up to the present, she almost found it hard to end the story.



For their parts, Rosalita and Shaymin listened intently, saying little to interrupt. They both came to appreciate exactly what Sheena had meant by the years having been long, and their moods shifted appropriately, from the initial glee with which they received her to ones of great seriousness.



“I understand, Sheena…” Rosalita told her upon the conclusion of her tale. “I understand everything, and while it may not hold much meaning, I am deeply sorry for everything you’ve gone through. No one should experience such hardship.”



“You couldn’t have known,” Sheena replied, poking at the sliced Lapidarian Topo Berry on the place in front of her with her stone knife. “Besides, you had your own work to do here.”



“That may have been true in the past, but things are different now.” Rosalita sipped from the chalice in her hand, then continued, “You played a key role in helping me reach what I am now, and I intend to repay that debt. If you hadn’t been there to encourage me along the way, I might not have been able to stop my brother’s scheme. Now it is my turn to do everything I can to help you. I just need you to tell me what you want to accomplish so I can figure out what aid I can provide.”



“Once upon a time I held a Jewel of Life in my hands, and I have to do so once again…” Discussing her goals brought Sheena a sense of determination that helped her focus. “Saeko Oryo misused one and destroyed the Tenganist holy land at the site that’s now known as the Sinjoh Ruins. But what was once used to destroy can be used to repair, I’m sure of it. If I can find the lost Life Orb and turn it back into a Jewel of Life, I can restore the Sinjoh Ruins back to their original lush state, just like Shaymin did for La Ciudad Dorada. Once that’s done, I will declare that area to be a sanctuary state for my people. Towards those goals, and for the sake of diplomatic ties being established once they are, I want to form an alliance with you and La Ciudad Dorada, Rosalita. But before that, I have to find the legendary Navel Rock in the Sevii Islands. If I can get there, I can meet Ho-oh again and forge an alliance with it. Then, for my people…”



Sheena had been staring at the food in front of her while she spoke, so she failed to notice Rosalita stand and walk over to her. She jumped slightly in her seat when she felt Rosalita embrace her again.



“Sheena, I understand,” Rosalita said, her voice soft and gentle. “I understand everything. The weight you are carrying is far too much for any one person’s shoulders. Please, I hope you will allow me to help you lift it.”



“Rosalita, there’s…” Although she felt guilty for burdening Rosalita with her own problems, Sheena again found her friend’s embrace far too comforting to ignore and settled into it, allowing Rosalita to stroke her hair. “There’s nothing I’d like more.”



“Let’s finish eating and then we’ll go to the archives. I do believe Lingote Palace has something that can help you on your journey.”



-:-



That was exactly what Sheena and Rosalita did. After finishing their dinner, the mood in the dining hall having become more relaxed once they were both on the same page, Rosalita brought Sheena to a place she had been before.



Lingote Palace’s museum hadn’t changed much in the years since Sheena’s last visit. A great mural depicting the kingdom’s history, a series of paintings of significant figures, models of the kingdom’s unique technology, a giant planetarium model of the stars above the realm - all of it had remained just as she remembered it.



One thing was new, though, and it was that one thing that gave Sheena pause. As she followed Rosalita toward the back of the museum, she spied a row of what would seem to the uninformed observer to be golden statues of seven men, all with generally similar appearances. She knew better. They were not statues but the actual bodies of La Ciudad Dorada’s previous kings, Fernando the First through Fernando the Seventh. Because of their use of the land’s life energy to extend their own lifespans, such was their fate when they finally did reach their ends. Sheena knew of their presence, since the first six had been there during her last visit. It was a new ‘statue’ displayed nearby, eternally unable to join the kings, that startled her. That one looked much like his predecessors, but far younger, with a face frozen in an expression that conveyed a blend of shame and peaceful, sad resignation.



It was Fernando the Eighth, Rosalita’s brother and the mastermind of the events she’d been a part of all those years ago. Sheena had witnessed his demise and transformation first-hand, and seeing him again reminded her of all the complex emotions what she’d seen left her with. At one time, she and Rosalita were the same, innocent people following in the footsteps of ancestors far greater than they believed they could ever be. But the world was a cruel place, and the years they’d spent apart had forced them to grow up far faster than either could have wanted. To become strong enough to be symbols their people could place their faith in.



She noted, with a bitter irony, that she and Rosalita were in fact still the same.



"Come, Sheena," Rosalita spoke up, snapping her out of her daze. Whether or not Rosalita knew she'd been contemplating Fernando's presence, Sheena could not tell. "Right this way."



Sheena shook her head and followed Rosalita's guidance, the queen ushering her through another doorway at the far end of the museum. Beyond it was another spacious chamber with stone walls and a marble floor, this one filled end-to-end with heavy wooden bookcases. Sheena looked up and cocked her head when she spotted a second floor with still more bookcases.



"There wasn't a second floor in here before, was there?" she questioned.



"No, it was constructed a year or two ago," Rosalita replied, moving to a storage chest near the fountain at the opposite end of the archive. "As I said in my coronation speech, I intended to bring the hidden truths of La Ciudad Dorada to light. That work turned up much new material, enough that we built new space to house it."



“I wonder what will happen when I begin taking care of my peoples’ lore… there certainly is much that should be brought to light. Maybe if the elders of the past had done so, Saeko Oryo wouldn’t have had to…”



While Sheena pondered her own situation, Rosalita rummaged through the chest, eventually withdrawing a rolled-up piece of parchment and a smaller object she held in her hand. Having found what she sought, she returned to the table at the center of the room, where Sheena had already been waiting.



“I want you to have this, first.” Rosalita put the parchment down on the table, then carefully placed the second object in Sheena’s hands. Sheena couldn’t see what it was until Rosalita pulled back, but when she did, her eyes widened in surprise and recognition. It was a glittering black stone, with white arrow and ‘Z’ patterns at its core. “This Sparkling Stone was excavated from La Ciudad Dorada’s mines,” Rosalita explained, “and I want you to have it. With it, you will be given Gaia’s protection.”



“Thank you, Rosalita… but isn’t this something you should have?” In response to Sheena’s question, Rosalita pulled back her left sleeve, revealing her own black stone set into a golden bracelet. “That answers that, then. Doesn’t this need to be refined before it can be used, though?”



“I will have Edrei see that it is ready for you by tomorrow. The only thing I cannot do is give you a crystal to use in it… our customs dictate that the one who wields the Sparkling Stone must find a crystal for it on their own.”



“I understand,” Sheena said with a nod. “Even if some reformation is needed, customs are what will form the backbone of the sanctuary state I hope to start. They form the core of our identity.”



Rosalita smiled warmly at her friend. “You will make a fine leader for your people, I know it. My own experience tells me that.”



“Thank you.”



“I am happy to help. That said, let us get to the reason why you came here…” Unfurling the parchment across the table, Rosalita revealed it to be an ancient sea map. At least twenty landmasses, all small but some tinier than others, spread across it from end to end.



“Those are the Sevii Islands,” Sheena uttered in surprise, “but there are so many more than there should be…”



“At the time the wanderer who helped start our kingdom left this map there were said to be as many as twenty-six islands. Some of them disappeared beneath the sea over the centuries, while others are spoken of only in myth. One of those illusionary islands is the destination you seek… Navel Rock, which is said to connect the depths of the sea to the sky itself. Both Lugia and Ho-oh are thought to appear there, but in order to find the location of Navel Rock, one must first acquire a Silver Wing or Rainbow Wing.”



“I know what those items are,” Sheena mused, placing a hand on her chin, “but not where to even begin looking for one. That’s why I came here. I knew you had books of Tenganist lore in your library, so I hoped there might be something about the Rainbow Wing…”



“Then you are in luck, because a legend regarding that exact subject was also found. It says that in order to find a Silver or Rainbow Wing, one must prove themselves by going on a journey across these islands… not unlike what I had to do to take my place as queen here in La Ciudad Dorada.” As she spoke, Rosalita placed her finger on one of the landmasses on the map. “The trail starts here, on Quest Island. According to the legend, you must start by traversing Sevault Canyon and finding a secret location hidden there, called the Tanoby Key. If you can solve the mystery of the Key, it will show you the way to search for what you seek.”



“Rosalita, I can’t thank you enough for helping me…” Sheena professed, taking up the queen’s hands in her own. “You’ve given me exactly what I needed…”



“As I said, it is my pleasure to aid you. Stay here in Lingote Palace tonight, Sheena. I can see to it that you get the rest you’ve been cruelly denied for far too long. I’ll give you something new to wear, as well… it appears what you’re wearing now has been through quite a lot.”



-:-
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Back at the Sinjoh Ruins, meanwhile, Mewtwo was again soaking in the underground spring, reflecting upon its place in the world. The faint stream of Gaia energy still flowing in the water invigorated its body, allowing it to focus its mind entirely on its introspection.



“I sought revenge upon the humans once…” it telepathically said to the otherwise empty cavern as it stared at the cold stone overhead. “They created me, but they cared not for my existence outside of being their experiment… they created lifeforms with no choice but to fight against those we were cloned from to prove our right to exist… yet here I am, fighting to protect humans.”



Mewtwo closed its eyes and recalled another memory, that of its first meeting with Sheena. It had been wandering through the wintry wastelands between Sinnoh and Johto, and took refuge in a small cave to rest when it happened to encounter her also taking shelter there. Her haggard state when they met shocked the clone Pokémon, enough that it willingly listened when she spilled her heart out to it. That chance encounter was what led directly to Mewtwo following her to the Sinjoh Ruins, allowing it to hide there just as much as she and the other Tenganists were.



“But these humans… they are like me, far more than I ever could have thought of in the past. They, too, are being hunted by those seeking to dominate and subjugate them…” Memories of its fight with Ho-oh then entered Mewtwo’s mind. “But it is not only these humans. I have also been fighting to protect the Pokémon Polaris tries to harm, as they did to me when they caught me in Unova…”



Mewtwo tightened its three fingers into a fist and reopened its eyes.



“What is it I am fighting for? Could it be equality for all life? To right the imbalances of power between opposing groups?”



-:-



After finishing her interview with Tobias, Rowena wasted no time in rushing back to her hotel to edit it and send it back to her colleagues at ONBS. She was in such a state of shock from how it had gone that she even cut corners in her haste to finish the editing, an unusual thing for someone as detail-oriented as she typically was. No matter, she figured, once ONBS got the footage she was sure Nett, the enterprise’s top technician and Secc’s partner in running it, would fix it up.



Well, that was how she imagined it, anyway. Reality was much more of a hurry-up-and-wait scenario, and it was driving her mad.



She’d sent the footage as soon as she finished her cursory attempt at editing it. Typically, when ONBS received one of her projects, Secc would immediately contact her via email or phone. This time, it was total radio silence, no sign whatsoever that his network had actually obtained what she sent. When Secc didn’t contact her with his usual promptness, she tried to contact him directly, only for her attempts at a video call to fail to connect.



Rowena couldn’t help herself. In her frustration, she paced back and forth through her hotel room, leaving Cinccino to sit on the bed and watch.



“Something isn’t right,” she muttered to herself. “He never acts like this…”



-:-



Something isn’t right. Rowena had no idea just how correct she was when she said that.



Her project wasn’t being viewed by Secc, Nett or any other employees of ONBS. It hadn’t even come close to reaching them. Instead, Malva and a group of FlareNet personnel were clustered in one of their studios within Angel Tower, viewing it with barely restrained excitement.



“This footage is simply electrifying,” Malva raved. “I feel like my heart might burst into flames just from watching it! You’re saying you intercepted it from her transmission to Orre?”



“Yes, ma’am,” one of the FlareNet technicians replied. “Our digital embargo on communications to regions that aren’t part of our network caught it. One of President Bouchard’s many visionary ideas, of course.”



“She certainly puts the ‘vision’ in ‘visionary,’ you might say.” Malva crossed her arms and chuckled to herself. “The reaction to this when we get it on the air will be to die for.”



“About that,” said the technician, “word came down from President Bouchard and Mr. Flordelis regarding when we’re airing it. We’re to wait for their signal and absolutely not run hide nor hair of this footage until they say so.”



Malva tilted her head, causing the light from the monitors in front of her to fill her glasses. “Lysandre agreed to that? Fine, I’ll have to wait to have my fun. I’ll just relish it even more when the hour finally arrives.”



-:-



Rowena’s frustration at the jam she was in soon got the better of her, and she flopped down onto the bed and turned on the television. A drama program about the Pokéathlon was airing, which her wandering mind barely paid attention to. It wasn’t until the drama ended and Malva’s news broadcast began that she actually gave what was on the screen her full attention.



“Good evening to you all,” Malva greeted her viewers. “We start off today with another report on Polaris, the group currently capturing public attention. Since our last report, interest and support for Polaris has only continued to grow amidst the public. To better understand why that is, we went out and asked passersby their opinions on the organization and its message.”



What followed Malva’s introduction was a chain of short, man-on-the-street style interviews she’d conducted, the surrounding buildings identifying that they were still in Viridian City. The subjects of her inquiries were a diverse lot, running the gamut of gender, skin color, height, and just about any other parameter one could conceive of. Yet one thing bound them all together - every single one expressed support for Polaris. Granted, some of them were more extreme than others in the way they voiced their backing of the group’s anti-League agenda, but the core beliefs were the same.



Rowena could feel her stomach turn with each new face paraded across her screen to praise the cult. “Do they not realize what they’re being led to believe?” she thought. Cinccino, lying next to her, sensed her unease and turned to her in worry. “Or do they actually want the chaos Polaris is trying to cause? Either way, is FlareNet just choosing to air the ones who support Polaris, or…”



The journalist’s musing got interrupted when the broadcast suddenly returned to Malva in the studio.



“FlareNet has also received a recorded statement from Lance of the Elite Four regarding Polaris and its beliefs.”



Now that really got Rowena’s attention.



-:-



Meanwhile, at Blackthorn Gym, Clair and Fran were watching the same broadcast in the Gym Leader’s office. The expressions of support for Polaris to that point had disgusted them, too, but when Malva cued up the footage of Lance they both practically choked on the coffee they were drinking.



“I have taken time to study Polaris’s beliefs and message,” Clair’s cousin explained. “While it is true that their words and actions have provoked much anguish among my colleagues within the Pokémon League, I have come to the conclusion that their underlying cause is sound. My hometown of Blackthorn City has been fortunate to avoid the extensive development brought on by the Pokémon League and Battle Frontier in so many other places to this point, but it is only a matter of time. I wish to protect Blackthorn’s environment and traditions, and for that reason, I am declaring my support for Polaris.”



“He was just manipulating me when he came here,” Clair growled.



Fran turned her head to face the Gym Leader. “His behavior did seem a bit strange to me, too,” she agreed.



“Well, I’m not going to let him get away with this. Keep me away from the League? No, now I’m definitely going there, and I’m going to set him straight.”



-:-



Rowena couldn’t get a moment to rest her mind, for as soon as Malva threw to a commercial break, Gabriella appeared on the screen. She initially felt a hint of confusion, unsure if Malva or the news crew had accidentally cued an interview instead of an ad.



After bowing to her international audience, she introduced, “Hello, I’m Gabriella Bouchard, president of the Angel Corporation. Life is hard right now, isn’t it? The world has become a scary, scary place. People are turning on each other, fighting to get bigger pieces of the pie for themselves… you might be worried, asking yourself how you will protect yourself and those you love. Believe me, you are not alone.”



Rowena leaned forward and bit her fingernail. She was absolutely certain, more certain than she’d been for almost anything in her life, that the next thing out of Gabriella’s mouth would be an endorsement of Polaris.



“The Angel Corporation is here to stand by your side, to give you a helping hand in these trying times. Whether it is through the entertainment broadcast by FlareNet, our work on new energy resources, food and drink… our divisions are all here to help you. If your circumstances become too overwhelming, I implore you… keep an open mind and seek help. The Angel Corporation’s pharmaceutical division has started a program to assist those who need it. As I said, please keep your mind open and reach out. We have developed many products that can help and in these times, all you need to do is apply and you can receive the product that’s right for you, at no cost out of your pocket. Just call the phone number on your screen or visit the web address and let us get started together.”



“So a woman with more money to spend in a dozen and a half lifetimes suddenly gets an attack of charity…” Rowena mused to herself. Something about the ad struck her as strange but she couldn’t quite place what it was. “Is she just realizing you really can’t take it with you when you’re gone? A genuine softening of the heart? Whatever it is, she sure likes to talk about opening your mind…”



-:-



Even further from Kanto, Johto and the crises gripping much of the world, the tropical Alola region existed in its usual peaceful state. If not for the region’s active tourism industry, which brought talk from across the planet to the remote islands, they might not have known what was taking place on the other ends of the ocean at all.



That was the case in the region’s four natural islands, at least. Its fifth was different, in every conceivable fashion.



Located at the geographical center of Alola, the massive white structure towered over the waves like an ivory pillar reaching up to touch the very heavens above. It was Aether Paradise, the headquarters of the Pokémon conservation organization known as the Aether Foundation. From their artificial island, the Foundation oversaw efforts the world over to preserve habitats for Pokémon and promote their general welfare. Their investment in restoring Orre’s environment was just one of their many projects.



After dropping Zinzolin off at International Police HQ on Carmonte Island and filing their report with Nanu, Looker, Mitsumi and Silva flew to Alola and caught a ferry to Aether Paradise as the next step in their investigation of Team Rocket, Team Plasma and Polaris’s past. They were met upon their boat’s arrival at Aether Paradise’s dock by Lusamine and Mohn, the Foundation’s leaders and head scientists.



“Welcome to Aether Paradise!” the glamorous blonde woman greeted them as they disembarked, giving Looker an enthusiastic handshake. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Agent Looker. And these must be the apprentices you told our staff about.”



“Correct you are,” Looker replied, gesturing to his junior agents. “Allow me to present you with a most jovial introduction to Mitsumi and Silva.”



“I’m so glad to meet you all. I am the president of the Aether Foundation, but please, just call me Lusamine. And this…” Lusamine turned to the right, making her long, lush golden hair shake behind her. “...is my darling husband, and the Aether Foundation’s vice president.”



“The name’s Mohn,” the scruffy, large-framed man said with a pleasant smile and wave of his hand. “Welcome to our home, as big as it is.”



“You really live here?” Silva inquired, looking around at his surroundings. With all the shipping containers strewn about, the harbor looked, to him, more like an industrial area than anywhere someone would live.



“Oh, yes,” Lusamine replied, “This facility is where we work to protect Pokémon with our love, but there’s plenty of that left over to make a comfortable home for our family, too.”



“Hm, your family?” Looker put his hand on his chin, as he so often did out of habit. “As I do recall reading in the Aether Foundation magazine on the trip of sailing over here, you have a son and a daughter, do you not?”



“Why don’t you meet them yourselves?” Lusamine offered, catching Looker, Mitsumi and Silva by surprise. Glancing over to one of the nearby containers, she called out, “Lillie, Gladion, come say hello! You did say you wanted to meet them!”



A small boy and girl, both dressed in white and brown formal wear, emerged from behind the container and approached the dockside gathering. Seeing the pair of blonde children, who bore clear resemblance to their parents, changed Mitsumi’s mood in an instant. Gone was her serious, focused persona, replaced by an enthusiasm that caught Lusamine and Mohn by surprise.



“Lillie and Gladion, those are your names?” Mitsumi said to them, lowering herself to eye level with the pair. “It’s a great pleasure to meet you!”



“I’m… I’m happy to meet you, too…” Lillie, the girl, sheepishly answered. She was visibly fidgeting, something clearly on her mind. “Are you… you guys, you’re spies, aren’t you?”



“Lillie, you know spies can’t tell you they’re spies!” Gladion whispered to his sister.



“But if I don’t ask, how will I ever know?” she objected. “This might be our only chance to meet real spies!”



Mohn laughed and leaned down, putting a hand on the heads of each of his children. “You two can be a real handful, you know?” Turning to Mitsumi, he explained, “They’re huge fans of Alolan Detective Laki. It’s a television show that airs here, and ever since they got into it, they’ve been fascinated by spies.”



Mitsumi could see the fascination in the childrens’ eyes as they stared at her. She could tell Lillie was barely able to contain her thrill at meeting someone like her, and while Gladion clearly wanted to downplay his own interest, he wasn’t doing a good job at it.



“So you guys want to meet a spy, huh? I think I have exactly the kind of Pokémon you’d want to meet, then.” After retrieving a Poké Ball from her coat and showing it to Lillie and Gladion, Mitsumi popped the sphere open. A tall, slender blue lizard materialized next to her, and the Pokémon placed a hand on his hip as he coolly gazed down at the children, who lit up immediately upon seeing him. “His name’s Inteleon, and he’s the best spy around.”



“A proposal I have,” Looker interjected, smiling broadly. “Mitsumi, you have been busying yourself with much work in the times lately. Why don’t you indulge yourself in taking a break and play with them and Inteleon, while Silva and I execute the task of conducting this interview?”



“I think that would be a good idea, if you approve, sir,” Mitsumi replied.



“Approval given.” With that done, Looker’s attention returned to Lusamine, who was again joined at her side by Mohn. “Tell this you probably can, but Mitsumi, she always gets along better with children than she does with adults like us. Believe I do that she feels comfortable relaxing around them.”



“I understand,” Lusamine said with a nod. “Let us move upstairs. I’ll notify Faba and Wicke that you have arrived.”



-:-



Aether Paradise’s conservation area, on the second floor of the facility’s main building, was the place that truly put the ‘paradise’ in the artificial island’s name. It was like a massive greenhouse, hosting an indoor garden and lake criss-crossed by gleaming white catwalks. The walls and ceiling were almost entirely made of high-tech glass whose tint could be adjusted, allowing the Alolan sun in at whatever level was necessary for the Pokémon living there at a given time.



While Mitsumi was off in the garden with Lillie, Gladion and Inteleon, Looker and Silva sat down at a table in the center of the refuge with Lusamine, Faba and Wicke. While Wicke had aged well, maintaining her youthful appearance and voluminous hair, time hadn’t treated Faba nearly as well. He hid his tired-looking eyes behind a pair of giant, bean-shaped glasses and trimmed his beard down to a simple goatee, while the color had begun fading from his thinning hair.



“Here we are,” Mohn announced, arriving at the table with a tray set up for the six of them to enjoy the tea he had prepared. He set the tray down on the table before seating himself next to Lusamine. “I took great care in prepping the tea, so I hope you like it, Agents.”



“You always do, dear,” Lusamine told him, smiling contentedly. That expression faded, however, when she addressed Looker. “Agent Looker, you requested a talk with Branch Chief Faba and Assistant Branch Chief Wicke, but you did not specify the purpose, aside from it being part of an ongoing investigation. Would you explain further?”



“C’mon, President,” Faba said, leaning back in his seat, “I think all of us know why the International Police finally came calling. Wicke and I have never hidden it from you.”



“Both of us have been waiting for this day, Madam Lusamine,” Wicke added in a quiet voice, after taking a sip of her tea. “This is about our son, is it not?”



“You are correct,” Silva confirmed for them. “We’re conducting an investigation on the connections between Team Plasma, Team Rocket and the cult that calls itself Polaris.”



Faba sighed, his irritation making itself known through his breath. Pressing his fingers against his temples, he grumbled, “That foolish boy is going to be the death of me. I knew this was coming. You two are members of the International Police in good standing, so I presume you are already aware of what he’s done.”



“Understanding is what we want, of why Colress has become what he is.” Looker placed his hands on his knees and leaned forward. “We are aware of your working on the research involving the Meteonite, and how Team Rocket stole possession of it for themselves.”



“It’s what happened next that we’d like you to clarify for us,” Silva added.



“Bah, it’s not like those are days I like remembering.”



While Faba snatched up his teacup and drank, Wicke set her own down and picked up the slack in the conversation. “Team Rocket took the Antimony Research Lab’s work and weaponized it. When they and Team Plasma started fighting over the Meteonite and nearly destroyed Castelia City, it didn’t take long for that to be traced back to us.”



“After that, our reputation was completely ruined!” Faba fumed. Even though he hadn’t wanted to talk mere moments earlier, once he got going, he couldn’t stop. “At one time, the Antimony Research Lab was at the cutting edge of scientific innovation in Unova. We were irreplaceable! Then, all of that was gone, literally overnight… all thanks to what Team Rocket and Team Plasma did!”



“The events of that day ruined everything Faba and I had spent years working to build,” Wicke continued, maintaining her calm, composed demeanor even as Faba’s temper flared. “When many of our patrons pulled their funding, the Antimony Research Lab was forced to close. None of the scientific organizations in Unova wished to have ties to us any longer. However, Madam Lusamine and Professor Mohn still saw merit in our work. They took us on as full-time employees of the Aether Foundation and transferred us to work at the Foundation’s HQ branch here in Alola.”



“That’s correct,” Mohn interceded. “Lusamine and I both thought that despite the destructive misuse of the Antimony Research Lab’s experiments, the Aether Foundation might be able to put them to use for the good of Pokémon.”



“I see,” Looker said, crossing his arms. “And what of Colress?”



“Turns out blaming the groups responsible wasn’t enough for him. You heard what I said… Wicke and I blamed both Team Rocket and Team Plasma for the destruction of our dreams.” Next to Faba, Wicke sagely nodded in agreement. “Colress didn’t see things the way we did. The foolish naivete of youth… it’s why I can’t bring myself to like children these days.”



“Colress didn’t see things the way you did?” Silva wondered. “What does that mean?”



“Colress did not blame Team Plasma for their role in our misfortune,” Wicke answered, her voice gradually turning sadder with each word she spoke. “We attempted to get him to see reason, we truly did. His hatred for Team Rocket simply burned too intensely… because he felt so personally wronged by the Team Rocket spy who bested him that night at the laboratory, he could not accept that Team Plasma played a part in it. This disagreement between us led to our falling out, and he left to join Team Plasma himself. We have not heard from him since.”



“This is not entirely about Team Plasma, however.”



Looker’s warning got Faba to take the conversation more seriously, prompting him to lean forward and ask in a sober tone, “What has he done?”



“Recently, there has been an attack by Polaris on Ecruteak City in the Johto region,” Looker explained to his audience. “While you may have happened to be hearing of it, likely it is that you are only aware of Ghetsis Harmonia leading the attack. Colress was there, as well. As it turned out, Team Plasma merely was a part of Polaris, and since it met its end in Unova they became full members of the Polaris organization instead. It has become apparent to us within the International Police that Colress has become a member of Polaris, seemingly high in rank.”



“What has our son gotten himself into, exactly?”



Wicke’s question hung poignantly in the air, but it ultimately was one that would not receive an answer. The interview was interrupted by the sound of a phone ringing, and Lusamine stood up, taking the device from Mohn after he retrieved it from his pocket.



“Yes, this is the president speaking.” After listening for a moment, Lusamine gasped. “We’ll be right there!”



“What happened?” Mohn asked, jumping to his feet.



“There’s an emergency on the lab floor! One of the Beast Killer specimens is rampaging!”



“Beast Killer?” The mention of that name caught Looker off guard. “That project is still in an active state?”



“Come on,” Lusamine urged him, “I’ll show you. Get your apprentice.”



-:-



On the lowest floor of Aether Paradise, deep under the artificial island’s surface, its laboratory area presented the starkest contrast to the rest of the facility imaginable. Unlike the bright white of the other floors, the lab area was dark and ominous. Cubical black structures stretched out seemingly forever in all directions, divided from each other by criss-crossing steel paths. These cubes were Aether Paradise’s labs, where the foundation’s scientific exploits took place.



Within one such lab, researchers clad in long white coats gathered around a glowing green tube. All of them looked nearly identical to each other thanks to the helmets they wore, which concealed their faces behind green visors and respirators. Their work had been interrupted by a sudden explosion from another cube near theirs, prompting two of them to stand in front of the tube while a third moved for the phone on the wall near the door.



Before he could reach it, however, another scientist in similar garb opened their door from outside. “What are you three doing?”



“We were just about to ask the same thing!” the researcher heading for the phone replied. “What’s going on out there?”



“There’s a containment breach in the Beast Killer lab. The president’s on her way down, but get everything locked down in here and evacuate to point E-7 until the all clear is given.”



“Got it.” As soon as the door closed, the researcher turned to his two coworkers. “You heard him!”



“Yes, sir!” the other two, a man and a woman, answered.



The three scientists split up in different directions, rushing to secure their work. As they raced to complete that task, the creature contained in the tube bounced up to the glass. It was a small, green, blob-like entity with a single big eye, which it used to curiously watch the humans. The light from outside its container glistened against the cyan gem on its body.



-:-



Lusamine, Mohn, Faba and Wicke, accompanied by Looker, Silva, Mitsumi, Lillie and Gladion, came down the triangle-shaped lift to the laboratory floor and sprinted for where the explosion had been reported. When they arrived at the lab’s door, they could hear the sound of glass smashing, along with several people shouting and an unfamiliar, animalistic snarling.



“Keep my children safe,” Lusamine asked Mitsumi, while Mohn pressed the button to open the passage.



Beyond the threshold, the laboratory looked like a disaster zone. Papers were strewn from one end to the other, desks were smashed in half, and pieces of broken computers and flasks had been thrown onto the floor. Those sights mattered little, however, compared to the scene at the center of the room.



Four masked Aether Foundation scientists were struggling with a mysterious Pokémon, fighting to restrain it with cables attached to the four crosses at the corners of its rust-colored helmet, while a fifth supervised them. The quadruped creature’s physical features didn’t make sense with each other; its plumage, clawed front feet, back paws and fish-like tail all seemed more like parts of different organisms than those of the same Pokémon. In spite of these mismatched traits, it displayed significant physical strength to those observing it, putting up stiff resistance to the humans wrestling with it.



“What is that thing?!” Silva exclaimed in shock.



“You didn’t tell them about the Beast Killer project?” Mohn asked Looker.



“Right you are… this is a failure to be placed squarely on my shoulders.” Holding his chin, Looker shut his eyes. Memories of a past he had spent years trying to run from bubbled up in his mind, forcing him to confront one inescapable truth - he had to face what had taken place head-on. There could be no more running. “Mitsumi, Silva, time it is that I told you the truth, of my previous apprentice.”



“Your previous apprentice?” Mitsumi repeated, somewhat confused. “I knew you had one, but nothing more than that.”



“Her name, it was Fuuka… at least, that is what we all called her at the International Police. She was found on a beach here in Alola, and suffering she was from near-complete memory loss, including her real name. Surrounded by a highly unusual energy, we found her to be. Chief Nanu and I, we took her in. Not long after, another lifeform appeared bearing the same energy signature appeared in Alola. An Ultra Beast, who came here from a world other than this one… the higher-ups sent Nanu, Fuuka and I on a mission. The task was to hunt the Ultra Beast and terminate it… when arrived the moment of truth, I took pity upon the creature, and hesitated I did to carry out my orders. I did not know that Fuuka, she had come from the same world as the Ultra Beast… the International Police executives sent her to act as bait for the Ultra Beast, because her energy would call out and appeal to it. My hesitation, it resulted in giving the Ultra Beast an opportunity to strike out and take Fuuka’s life. This failure, it is my greatest shame, above all others. I swear I will not fail you two the way I failed you.”



“Looker, sir…” Mitsumi murmured.



Silva, on the other hand, remained focused. “Sir, we can talk about it later, and believe me, I have a lot of questions. But right now, what does it have to do with that Pokémon?”



“The International Police, we commissioned a project of most special status from the Aether Foundation following the UB Incursion. Our executive members requested a Pokémon that could take on the traits of any and all types of Pokémon. That…” Looker pointed at the creature in front of them, still struggling against the humans attempting to restrain it, “...is that Pokémon. The one that resulted from the Beast Killer project. Heard I had not for quite some time about it, so initially I assumed it had been discontinued, but there is no denying that Pokémon is the result of it.”



“It’s like me…” Mitsumi thought, Gladion and Lillie watching from their hiding place behind her. “It’s just like me. A living weapon without a home, made to destroy its targets without mercy…”



“Tell me what happened here,” Lusamine demanded of the supervising scientist.



“President Lusamine, ma’am,” the woman replied, “We were conducting the initial start-up tests of the RKS System as per our schedule. Upon activation, however, each specimen rejected the system and went berserk. We were able to subdue the first two and install limiter helmets to calm them down before placing them into cryogenic storage, but the helmet didn’t fully work on this last one.”



“I expect you to file a full report later. For now,” Lusamine looked back over her shoulder at her companions, while holding up an Ultra Ball in her right hand, “get yourselves to safety. I will be the one to subdue Type: Full.”



“Wait!” Mitsumi exclaimed, darting forward and pushing Lusamine’s right hand down. “Don’t fight it. I think it’s acting out of fear.”



“That is a synthetic organism, genetically engineered to destroy beasts from another world!” Faba snapped at her. “Foolish girl, it will cleave through you like a hot knife through butter!”



“Maybe it will, but I have to try!” Mitsumi’s blunt honesty caught Faba by surprise, leaving him to sputter in indignation. “This Pokémon is like me. You made it as a weapon… Cyrus tried to turn me into Team Galactic’s ultimate weapon. I think I might be able to calm it down.”



Lusamine hesitated, taking a moment to consider Mitsumi’s proposal. It certainly didn’t sound like the wisest idea to her, but if anything went wrong, she was there with her own Pokémon still at the ready. “If Type: Full attacks you, I’m intervening,” the Aether Foundation’s president warned her.



“Fine.”



Though she didn’t say it to Mitsumi, that wasn’t enough for Lusamine. She then quietly whispered to Mohn, “If there is a total containment breach and Type: Full escapes this room, make sure the other labs and the Ultra Warp Drive are not damaged.” Mohn nodded, allowing his wife to return her attention to the four scientists and the synthetic Pokémon. “Alright, I want the four of you to hold it in place, but don’t try to subdue it any further than that.”



The Pokémon - Type: Full, as Lusamine identified it - kept struggling against its bonds, but the four scientists managed to keep it in one place by pulling on the chains with all their might. It was a close tug-of-war, with the Pokémon’s strength falling barely short of overwhelming the humans that granted it such might.



None of that mattered to Mitsumi. She didn’t see Type: Full as just a genetic abomination created to battle other abominations. When Looker and the International Police had freed her from Team Galactic, she felt the harsh eyes of the outside world look upon her like she, too, was a monster. After the years she’d spent suffering at the hands of Cyrus and his cruel experiments, she certainly felt like one. All the rehabilitation the International Police offered had only begun to dull those painful feelings.



What she saw in front of her was not an abomination, it was a creature thrust into a world it couldn’t understand, lashing out because it was suffering. And if the International Police could rehabilitate her, Mitsumi believed she could offer the same to Type: Full.



“Come on, calm down,” she gently said to it as she cautiously approached, holding a hand up in the Pokémon’s direction. “Listen to me. I’m not going to hurt you.”



Type: Full didn’t notice her at first as it kept thrashing its head back and forth. She managed to get a little closer before it caught sight of her, and when it did, it fixed its gray eyes on her. A vicious growl echoed out from under its limiter helmet, the headgear giving Type: Full’s voice a metallic quality.



“I know, that thing they put on you hurts, doesn’t it?” Mitsumi wasn’t intimidated and continued to approach it. “If you want to take it off, calm down and come with me. I’ll help you get better so you won’t need that thing anymore.”



The Pokémon snarled and tried to lunge at Mitsumi, but she still refused to flinch or show fear in any way. That was one lesson Cyrus taught her that remained useful, to project an image of strength to those she wished to send a message to. If Type: Full could understand that she was not going to submit to it out of fear, she believed it could understand her good intentions for it.



Once she got within arm’s reach, she gingerly placed her hand on the limiter helmet. “There, there, you don’t have to keep suffering,” she said to the stunned creature. “Listen to me. I’ll take care of you. You can be another of my friends instead of a weapon.” Moving her hand downward, she scratched the fur under Type: Full’s chin and continued, “That’s right, you can relax. Come with me and you can learn to control the power they gave you.”



Much to the shock of everyone in the lab save for Looker and Silva, Mitsumi’s words of empathy actually managed to get through to the Pokémon. It stopped thrashing, allowing the scientists to let go of the chains attached to its helmet, and lay down at Mitsumi’s feet.



“Unbelievable!” Faba choked out. “To see such obedience, and for a child no less! Our hypothesis was that only the most powerful trainers here at Aether Paradise, the president, Professor Mohn, and of course myself, could control it!”



“It’s not control,” Mitsumi answered as she continued to pet the Pokémon, “it just senses that it can trust me. I showed that I wouldn’t fear it.” Glaring at Faba, she added, “And I might be more than a few years younger than you, but if you want me to prove my strength to you, I will do it. Here at Aether Paradise. Today.”



The implicit threat in Mitsumi’s ‘offer’ sufficiently cowed Faba, and he shrank back in terror while Lusamine and Mohn stepped up to fill the void he left in the conversation.



“You have shown us something we didn’t expect when we planned the Beast Killer project, Faba was right about that much.” Lusamine put her Ultra Ball away and grasped her hip. “If you are going to take that specimen with you, I ask that you work to deepen your bond with it. You may indeed be able to find a way to train it to use the RKS System we installed. I’ll have our personnel furnish you with copies of the research notes on everything you’ll need to know.”



“Thank you, President Lusamine. What did you say this Pokémon’s name was, again? Type: Null?”



Mitsumi’s question brought Gladion off of the sidelines. “No, call it Silvally!” the boy exclaimed. “Mom, I keep telling you, it’s Silvally!”



“And why is that?” Mohn asked his son.



“B-because it’s silver and I want it to be my friend!”



Clearly, Gladion hadn’t put a lot of thought into his nickname for the newly created Pokémon. But he was so earnest, and his sincerity so pure, that Mitsumi was moved by it. While Lusamine, Mohn, Wicke and Looker all seemed amused by his childish innocence, Mitsumi took it seriously.



“Gladion, if you say its name is Silvally,” she said to him, “then its name is Silvally. When I go back to International Police HQ, I’ll make sure they file Silvally as the name of its species. Guess what? You just played a part in a real spy operation.”



“I did?” Gladion uttered, overcome by a sense of awe. “Lillie, did you hear that?!”



“That’s so cool, Big Brother! I wish I could do something like that!”



“All’s well that ends well, I suppose,” Mohn said to Looker while smiling down at his and Lusamine’s excited children. “Did you get the information your investigation needed?”



“It would appear so, and yet…” Vexed by the situation he found himself in, Looker tucked his hands into the pockets of his coat. “Unsure I am of what the next avenue of pursuit shall be.”



As if the fates themselves had been listening in on the exchange, an answer came to them out of thin air, practically delivered on a silver platter. Mitsumi’s phone started ringing in her coat, and the sound startled Silvally, which sprang to its feet and started growling.



“Ssssh, it’s okay,” she told the Pokémon, giving it a calming scratch under the chin with her left hand while she took out her phone with the right. Its screen informed her that the one calling her, of all people, was Trevor. She’d given him her phone number after their meeting in Olivine City, with the express demand that inform her of developments regarding her requested meeting with Dr. Zager. With that in mind, she wasted no time in picking it up. “Is that you, Trevor?”



“The one and only.” Always the showman, Trevor’s lapsing into his old actor self made Mitsumi grit her teeth, even if she understood why he did it. “Listen, Mitsumi, I wanted to call and tell you that I’ve got you that meeting you asked for.”



“With Dr. Zager?” she questioned, deliberately speaking loud enough to get Looker and Silva’s attention.



“Not just with him. There’s… well, let’s just say there are bigger things than you or me afoot. You’ll understand soon enough. I need you to be in Celadon City tomorrow no matter what it takes.”



“Celadon, tomorrow?! Trevor, I’m in Alola right now! Even if we pull every favor an International Police agent possibly can, we’d be lucky to have travel plans in place at all that fast!”



“You need to be in Celadon City?” Lusamine interrupted. “Let me help you. I can have you on an Aether Foundation aircraft to Saffron City within the hour. The Foundation’s Kanto branch is there.”



“Did you hear that?” Mitsumi asked Trevor.



“Not entirely, but I could make out something about going to Saffron City. That’s fine. Just call me when you get to Celadon’s Pokémon Center tomorrow and I’ll pick you up.”



“I… I got it. Talk to you tomorrow.” Mitsumi put her phone back into her pocket and sighed, her mind no longer at ease. The day had been surprisingly comfortable until Trevor called, all things considered, but thinking of being back before Team Rocket had her agitated all over again.



-:-



Angel Tower stood above the rest of Viridian City, and in the daytime it was imposing enough. Under the light of a clear night, however, it projected an entirely different image. Gabriella had designed both the interior and exterior lighting so that the building would take on an ethereal, almost haunting aura when viewed after sunset, even having a halo illuminated above it. Its otherworldly mood provoked much discussion, both among the residents of Viridian and in the press throughout the world at large. Newspapers and magazines had often asked her questions about the architecture of Angel Tower and why she wanted the skyscraper to shift from a seemingly ordinary corporate facility to a beautiful yet unsettling work of art, but beyond confirming that she designed it, she never gave any answers.



Not that their small minds would comprehend her dreams, she thought. The real answer was a literal one, that she crafted Angel Tower to represent the world’s present state during the day, but the image of Polaris’s future at night.



“The future when the Forbidden Beast consumes all the failed life on this planet in Dark Matter and brings an end to this pathetic vermin we call a species…” she reflected from her desk in her office, staring out at the city skyline. Her return to the tower had been a hasty one after showing Father’s speech to Renzo, but now, she was waiting for a different meeting to start. “The new life that emerges from those hellish gates will shine with a miraculous, pure glow… far from the sickness that so defines those humans. They are so far below me, and yet, they have stood in judgment of me, time and again… I will bring them to their salvation, just as I’ve envisioned.”



Just then, the door to her office cracked open. From the other side, Dominic called out, “I’m here, President Bouchard! Tell me you’re not in the pool this time!”



Right, the employee she was waiting to meet. In an instant, she shifted her demeanor entirely, projecting her usual upbeat and flippant persona. “Dominic, you haven’t got a thing in the world to worry about. As much as I’d like to be swimming right now, I’m not. I promise.”



With a relieved sigh, Dominic pushed his way into Gabriella’s office and closed the door behind himself.



“It sure is hard to get a read on you sometimes, President Bouchard,” he said. Her eyebrow twitched from how close he’d unwittingly gotten to her true self, but she kept her bubbly facade up nevertheless. “I was getting ready to leave for the night, so it was surprising to have you call me in.”



“Right, right, I called for you.” Resting her head on her hand, Gabriella asked in a casual voice, “Dominic, what do you think of your performance lately?”



That simple quested changed the mood in the office entirely. “I was afraid this would be what she wanted…” Dominic thought, fiddling nervously with the bottom of his suit jacket. “She’s gonna fire me. I don’t know why, but…” Clearing his throat, he finally gathered his resolve enough to say, “With all due respect, President Bouchard, I feel I have given everything I can to the Angel Corporation for my entire time employed here. The only way I could give more is at the expense of my kids, so if given the choice-”



“Wait, do you think I called you here to fire you?!” Gabriella interrupted, breaking down into a fit of laughter. Evidently the very idea was funny to her, in a way Dominic failed to understand. “I couldn’t… why would I even think to fire you? You just said it yourself, you practically give your life for this company! I couldn’t find enough loyalty to replace you in a dozen new employees!”



“If… if that’s the case…” Dominic had trouble finding the words to ask what he wanted. Gabriella’s bizarre behavior had completely thrown him off. “Gabriella… President Bouchard. I must ask that you explain why I’m here.”



“It’s for the farthest thing from you being fired, that’s for sure!” Gabriella clasped her hands together and rested her chin on them. “You might as well consider this a promotion, truthfully, because it basically is one.”



“A-A promotion?!” Dominic stammered. This truly was an unexpected turn of events; not in his wildest dreams did he think Gabriella would ever consider giving him a promotion, nor did he even really work for one. “What will it entail?”



“Well…” Leaning back in her chair, Gabriella crossed her hands behind her head. “You’ve been running back and forth so much recently, I thought you might appreciate getting an assignment that’ll keep you in one place closer to me for a while. Take a bit of time to settle down, you know? Listen. The Angel Corporation entered into a contract to supply goods and services for the Pokémon League that’s coming up. I want you to be my representative overseeing the process. It comes with a nice bump in pay and you’ll be working exclusively out of Angel Tower. No need to travel, any surveying of the sites required can be done with our VR tech. What do you say?”



“What else can I say? Of course I’ll take the position! Avril and Monroe both might make it to the tournament, so if you can give me a job that’ll let me help them out, everything else is just a bonus.”



“Fantastic. You go home and get a good night’s sleep, Dominic. I’ll get you up to speed tomorrow.”



“Thank you, President Bouchard. I’ll see you tomorrow.”



Gabriella waved to Dominic as he left, carrying himself with a spring in his step that hadn’t been present when he arrived. His newfound fortune distracted him from closing the door behind himself, but its weight pulled it shut on its own anyway. As soon as it clicked, confirming that Gabriella was alone, she pulled a thin panel out of her desk and placed her palm on it. In response to her activation of the biometric lock, a holographic video feed flickered to life in front of her.



It was a view of Angel Tower’s secret laboratory, where the glass-bodied, jellyfish-like creature was held.



“It won’t be long now, my friend,” she said to it. “Soon, there will be so many new people who will get to meet you… and who will have you help open up their minds.”



-:-



Far, far away, across the vastness of the cosmos, existed a dark, all-consuming primordial void. Deep at the center of the darkness dwelled a creature unlike anything found in the recognized universe. Its form was unknown, but any who were unfortunate enough to be in its presence would be overwhelmed by its malevolence.



A spark of Dark Matter that had traveled the universe to reach the void caused the creature to stir. Over lengths of time and space great enough to defy comprehension, what it had spent eons searching for called out to it, from a small, fragile planet full of even smaller and more fragile lifeforms.



Now aware that Earth was the planet it had spent its entire existence hunting for, the monster fully awoke, and a giant, glowing red eye opened in the darkness.





END of CHAPTER 32
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
If you have been following this story for a long time, this one is something that’s been getting built up to for most of that time. It’s going to deal with some dark material that has been teased literally from the very beginning.



—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------





In his time after being summoned to Viridian City by Lance, Silver found himself unexpectedly busy. As it turned out, what Lance wanted to discuss with him was the status of Viridian Gym, particularly in the wake of Giovanni’s seeming demise at Ghetsis’s hands. The role of Gym Leader was thrust rather abruptly upon him when he arrived there, and although he initially wanted nothing to do with his hated father’s legacy, he quickly grew into the part. After all, where else guaranteed him a steady stream of powerful opponents to grow ever stronger against?



In fact, if there was one complaint he had with his new position, it was that he wasn’t getting to battle enough. While challengers would come to seek him out, Viridian Gym had a reputation among Kanto’s Gyms as the one trainers attempted last. That was an image Giovanni had cultivated during his time as its Gym Leader, and no attempt had been made yet to change it. As a result, the stream of challengers coming to face Silver there was more like a trickle, leaving him bored far too often.



It was during one of those dull down times that an app he’d modified his Pokégear with alerted him that someone was lingering right outside the Gym, and when he saw who it was, he tore out to confront them.



“It’s about time you came out here,” Proton grumbled at Silver. The Team Rocket Executive had been leaning against one of the pillars right outside the Gym’s entrance, doing nothing but waiting for Giovanni’s son to discover his presence. “Do you know how long I’ve been waiting?”



“However long it was, it wasn’t enough,” Silver growled back. “Did you come here just to annoy me? Beat it.”



“The scariest and cruelest guy in Team Rocket doesn’t just-”



“I don’t care what you call yourself! No matter how scary and cruel you think you are, Proton, you don’t frighten me. Only weaklings do things like that.”



Proton’s eyebrow twitched at Silver’s insult, but he remained calm. “I’ll cut you some slack and ignore what you just said. Consider it a special bonus prize from me.” Pushing himself off from the pillar, Proton faced Silver directly. “Listen, Silver. I came here because Giovanni sent me. He survived what happened to him, and he wants to see you.”



“If you think that’s going to move me, you’re wrong.” Silver took a single step back, an action he was not consciously aware of. “I’m not surprised the old man found a way to make it, but that doesn’t change how I feel about him. Tell him to pound sand.”



“He thought you might say something like that,” Proton replied, gripping the belt on his uniform. “Clever wordplay, by the way. Extra points for that. But he did think you would say something like that, so he told me I would have to insist. It’s about your new job…”



It’s about your new job. That tidbit of information intrigued Silver, enough to punch through his usual hatred of his father. Giovanni wanted to talk about his becoming Gym Leader? Silver attempted to game out what directions that conversation could possibly go in his head. He certainly didn’t care about getting Giovanni’s blessing, if that was what his father wanted. But if Giovanni instead wanted to put him down, to tell him that he wouldn’t amount to much as a Gym Leader? He would just have to show Giovanni his power first-hand. Now that was an idea he relished.



“Fine,” Silver finally said, “I’ll talk to him. But that’s all you’re getting.”



Although Proton didn’t show it, he mentally breathed a sigh of relief. If Silver had picked up on the way he was stretching the truth, he hadn’t prepared another backup plan.



-:-



Meanwhile, in Celadon City, Looker, Mitsumi and Silva were waiting outside the metropolis’s Pokémon Center. True to her word, Lusamine had been able to get them back to Kanto with time to spare. Mitsumi had then contacted Trevor to arrange their transport to the meeting, but while they waited for him to show up, she was visibly anxious.



Looker, picking up on his apprentice’s unease, attempted to calm her. “Mitsumi, a very good job is what you’ve done so far. Long is the road to justice, and you have walked it well.”



“We won’t let anything bad happen,” Silva added. “I know it’s tough, but you can rely on us.”



“Thank you,” Mitsumi said, showing her teammates a slight, weary smile. “It’s for the mission. That’s why we’re meeting with them…”



Just then, a black car pulled up in front of them, skidding to a stop in an excessively theatrical way. Both Mitsumi and Silva suspected it was Trevor even before he got out.



“Hey, what’s up?” he greeted them, waving in their direction. “Thanks for bein’ on schedule, you know? Let’s get over there.”



“Once a showman, always a showman,” Mitsumi muttered to herself as she followed Looker and Silva to the car. Clearly, this was going to be a long day.



-:-



In the wake of Olivia’s victory over Clair, she and her entourage had some choices to make when it came to where they’d go next.



Hive, Plain, Fog, Mineral and Rising - Olivia had collected five Badges out of the eight she needed, but as she was in Blackthorn City, her options for her next destination were somewhat limited. Mahogany Town didn’t currently have a Gym Leader, so returning there was out. Falkner had closed the Violet Gym to travel after her first match with him, taking that option off the board. With those two choices ruled out, seemingly only one remained - traveling all the way back across Johto and crossing the sea to reach Cianwood City, where there was a Fighting-type Gym. That was just too lengthy a trek for her liking at the time. She wanted to keep going, to push herself forward as soon as she possibly could.



At that point, Olivia recalled something Nando had told her quite a while earlier. When he showed her his own collection of Badges, she noticed that four of them were from Kanto, and he informed her that because Johto and Kanto shared a Pokémon League, both regions’ badges were eligible.



That was what led her, Matt, Nekou, Anabel and Amanda to Route 45 that day. Having decided upon Kanto for their destination, their hike took them southward, back toward New Bark Town in preparation for crossing the border between the regions. Despite the rugged terrain of the route and the sharp chill in the air, the clear atmosphere and calming river flowing next to the road kept them in upbeat moods.



“So, when we visit Kalos,” Nekou said to Matt, walking with her arms crossed behind her head in a carefree manner, “what’s something you want to do? I bet I can guess. Go ahead. I bet I can guess.”



“I bet you can,” Matt deadpanned in response. “Lumiose Museum?”



“Lumiose Museum,” she repeated, punctuating her teasing with a buoyant laugh.



“I mean, you aren’t wrong, but it’s not like it’s the only thing in Kalos I want to see.” Matt adjusted his scarf, making sure to cover his neck from the cold. “I’d really like to meet Siebold, but I bet you guessed that, too. He’s got restaurants all over the region and actually getting to eat his food instead of just my attempts at copying it has been a goal of mine for a while.”



“I’ll tell you what, that just shot way up my bucket list, too…” Nekou pushed herself into Matt’s side, winked, and wryly added, “but I bet you guessed that.”



Walking just slightly behind them, Anabel looked down to Olivia, who was at her side. “You know, Siebold’s not just a famous chef, he’s a member of Kalos’s Elite Four and a specialist in Water-type Pokémon.”



“Really?” Olivia exclaimed, balling up her fists in excitement. “Man, now I want to go there too. Maybe if I battle Water-type specialists, I could understand Dad better… especially Uncle Wallace, but he’s not really an option right now.”



“Well, we are on our way to Kanto,” Amanda commented, “and you still need to get three more Badges, so why not go face Misty in Cerulean City? She’s good at using Water-types.”



“I think I will, actually.” Running ahead of the others, Olivia turned back to them and called out, “Come on, let’s get a move on already! Every second that passes is a second wasted!”



“Olivia, Misty isn’t going anywhere ei-”



Nekou cut herself off mid-sentence when a familiar, dark-blue-haired figure in a heavy trench coat stepped out of the bushes a few feet behind Olivia to face the group. The girl noticed the way her companions abruptly stopped following her, and pivoted around to face the man herself.



“Come on, Pierce, I’m having a good day for fucking once,” Nekou sighed. “What do you want?”



“Agent Zero-One-Three,” Pierce replied, his formal greeting paying no heed to her demand. “Giovanni sent me to bring you in.”



“What?” Olivia blurted out. “Why does it have to be now?”



“It’s unfortunate you have to go, Nekou,” Amanda added, “but since we’re going to Kanto, we’ll see you again soon eno-”



“Amanda Chiaki, with all due respect, you are wrong.” Pierce’s blunt declaration, delivered with the commanding presence his deep voice so often commanded, made Amanda and the others pause. “When I say that Giovanni sent me to bring you in, I mean that he wants all of you.”



“All of us?” Matt repeated, lowering his head but not letting his gaze move even a centimeter off of Pierce. “Look, I know our goals have aligned before, but I don’t understand what he would want now.”



“Yeah, Pierce, he’s right,” Nekou concurred, “you’re gonna have to give us a better explanation than that.”



“An explanation will not be coming from me. Giovanni and Dr. Zager will tell you everything face-to-face in Celadon City.” In an act of irony, as soon as those words left Pierce’s mouth, he turned his back on the group. That left them unable to see the pained expression on his face, and that ignorance on their part was exactly what he wanted. “I suppose I can tell you this. Giovanni and Dr. Zager want to talk about the data that was taken from the Adenosine Base during Operation Dreadnought.”



While Matt tried to absorb what he was hearing, he was snapped out of his daze by the feeling of Nekou clutching his hand. He looked down at her as she pressed herself into his side again, and the sound of a gasp died in his throat when he saw the look of utter despair that had taken her over.



Unable to think of anything else to break the painful silence that had quickly settled in, Anabel weakly offered, “...at least we were already going to Kanto anyway?”



-:-



Gabriella, meanwhile, was busy in the secret lab hidden within Angel Tower’s R&D wing. She wasn’t there to visit the jellyfish-like creature or the Dark Stone, though. She had gone to see the contents of a third container, holding yet another item she had obtained in her relentless quest as one of Polaris’s leaders.



“Your time has finally come,” she said to its contents as she keyed in the code to open the case. “You’re so important to everything, to the Laphicet prophecy and everything that comes after. To the Forbidden Beast finally drowning this miserable world in Dark Matter and freeing us all…”



Inside the container was a pink, glowing glass sphere, about the size of a Poké Ball, with an orange ring emanating from its depths.



It was the long-lost Life Orb.



-:-



At one time, the Rocket Game Corner and Resort was a hotspot for visitors of all ages. Its gaming arcades on the first floor of the main building and the adjoining resort were an honest business, offering a relatively benign facade to younger trainers and families seeking appropriate entertainment. The higher floors, however, were not so innocent. They were dens of vice, where adults would gamble away their money and whatever else they felt like wagering in the casino and hotel. Giovanni was adamant that the two sides of the business stay separated as to maintain the honest half’s reputation. There was only one place where the two would mix: the arena on the complex’s grounds, where legitimate battling by day gave way to elites gambling on high-stakes underworld matches at night. It was a strategy that paid off richly for Giovanni in the past, but those days were, indeed, long gone. Now the entire complex was nothing more than a hollow, derelict shell of a headquarters for the hollow, derelict shell of an organization still calling its halls home.



In the boss’s office, a different sort of clash between past and future was taking place. Silver had been the first of Giovanni’s summoned guests to arrive, and despite being told to wait for the others, he stormed straight into the office to confront his father.



“Turn around and face me!” Silver fumed, but Giovanni ignored his demand, instead gazing out at Celadon City through the window behind his desk. “I didn’t come here to talk to your chair!”



“You need to be patient,” Giovanni responded. The even tone of his voice made it hard for Silver to get a read on him, leaving the redheaded young man to grow even more frustrated. “There are others coming.”



“Hmph!” Silver scoffed. “The International Police dismantle your team and you still find people to hide behind. You haven’t changed at all. Remember this: I’m the Viridian Gym Leader now, you aren’t. Stay out of my way.”



Giovanni tightened his grip on his chair’s armrest, though the motion was subtle enough that Silver missed it. “I know about your new position. You being Gym Leader is why you’re here. Polaris is targeting Gym Leaders, and if you-”



“Polaris?! Do you seriously think I’m afraid of them? They aren’t any different from you or any of the other cowards who try to hide behind numbers. I’ll crush every single one of them…”



“Stacia,” Giovanni flatly said to his assistant, who had been standing silently at his side, “show him.”



“Yes, sir,” she dutifully replied, tapping the transparent screen of the tablet she held.



In response to her commands, a large holographic screen came to life behind Silver. Unaware of it at first, he had no reaction until he heard Ariana’s voice, at which point he whipped around like a shot.



“I wish I could have been able to patch things up with him… Matori, I want to ask you… do you think I lived the right way?”



“What is this?” he questioned Giovanni, staring in wide-eyed shock at the flickering footage of his mother slumped against Colress’s computer console with blood smeared across her torso. It was filmed from an awkward angle, presenting a close-up view of her from the front. “Why are you showing me this?!”



“I won’t say I have no regrets. I really do wish I could have made peace with Silver. But in the end… I think I lived a good life. I just hope everyone will be able to live like that, too…”



The video ended just as abruptly as it began, with the sound of an explosion and a bright flash of light a fraction of a second before the image cut out.



“What… was that?” Silver repeated. Deep down inside, he at least had a basic idea of what he had just witnessed, but he couldn’t process it. There was just too much he didn’t understand.



“Polaris is not what the outside world thinks it is.” Giovanni grimaced, his face faintly reflected in the glass separating him from the city outside. An unusual vulnerability in his voice betrayed his own inner turmoil. “Ariana… your mother sacrificed herself to obtain the information we now have on Polaris’s plans. What is about to happen is something all should fear… and she would have wanted you to be ready to face this ordeal. Don’t listen to it for me, listen to it for her.”



Silver shut his eyes, clenched his teeth and slammed his left fist against Giovanni’s desk. “You’re the lowest of the low, resorting to tactics like this,” he growled at his father. “Do not consider this me forgiving you… for anything.”



An uncomfortable silence settled in over the office, but did not last long before a chime on Stacia’s tablet interrupted it.



-:-



Outside, Trevor had pulled up in front of the resort with Looker, Mitsumi and Silva. While they stood near his car, he was at the door with his phone in his hand.



“Trevor?” Stacia said from the other end once she finally picked up.



“Yeah, Stacia, I’m outside with our guests. Wanna come and let us in?”



“I’ll be right there.”



“Countin’ on it.” Putting his phone away, Trevor said to the three agents, “The boss’s assistant is coming to let us in.”



“Good,” Looker replied. “Are you two ready?”



“Yes, sir!” Silva promptly answered.



Mitsumi’s response, on the other hand, was noticeably delayed. Averting her eyes from both her superior officer and her partner, she fidgeted with her pockets and mumbled to herself. The mere idea of walking into what she saw as such a hive of villainy, let alone with the purpose of meeting with the actual villains inhabiting it, filled her with both fury and fear. After what had been done to her at Team Galactic’s hands, how could it not? But on the other hand, she knew on some level that it was inevitable. What else would happen as a member of the International Police? Looker had tried to instill a sense of pragmatism in her from the day she was assigned to him, and this was exactly the circumstance for it.



“Mitsumi, are you alright?”



“Silva, I’ll…” Her words caught in her throat, making answering Silva’s question even harder than it already was. With some effort, she finally managed to quietly say, “I’ll do it for the mission. Like always…”



-:-



It took a few more hours before Pierce arrived at the building with Matt, Nekou, Anabel, Olivia and Amanda. By that point, Stacia was waiting for them at the entrance so she could immediately let them in. After a quick round of introductions, she laid out instructions for what would happen next: she would show them to rooms reserved for their use further up in the hotel, where they were to prepare before being summoned into their meeting with Giovanni.



That was how Nekou found herself sitting on the crimson sheets dressing the bed in her assigned room, staring down at the dull black tiles lining the floor. Practically everything in the room was some shade of either color. The furniture in the room was all black, while the curtains over the windows had a red checkerboard pattern. Team Rocket’s colors, she bitterly noted. They should have made her feel more at home, given that she even had the very same hues in her own hair. Yet she couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling she had regarding what was coming. She’d finally managed to begin processing the idea of life without Ariana, and now she had to confront the subject head-on to hear what Ariana’s sacrifice had helped uncover.



She looked up when she felt a bump against her shoulder, finding that it was Matt handing over her thermos of coffee. “Here. I thought it might help.”



Acting on sheer instinct, she snatched the container away and held it tightly against herself, as if she were protecting it from being taken away. It took a moment before she remembered she wasn’t in a hostile environment. “You get it,” she said, relaxing enough to take a sip.



“I try.” Approaching a mirror positioned a short distance from the bed, Matt removed his coat and scarf, tossing both articles over a nearby chair. He then started adjusting his collar, and while he did so, he asked her, “You would know how this works more than I could ever hope to. Are you able to even make a guess at what it is he wants to tell us?”



“If I did I wouldn’t be this fucking miserable,” she admitted, baring her soul a tiny bit more than she meant to. “He doesn’t just call meetings like this for nothing. I can tell you that much. If he wants us all here, instead of just me… whatever it is, it’s a big fucking deal. But Maman… Maman died for this. She’s not here for me anymore because we had to get what Polaris had at that base!”



“I know it’s not the same thing, but the rest of us are all here for you. Amanda and I, Olivia really looks up to you, and I think Anabel appreciates you in her own way. We’re not going anywhere. We’ll help you get through this.”



Matt heard a rustling, and he was soon forced to pause his efforts to smooth out his rumpled clothing when Nekou embraced him from behind. In a quiet but pleading voice, she implored him, “Promise me you’ll never let me go or leave me alone..”



He looked down at her hands around his torso, saw that she was still clutching the thermos of coffee for dear life, and smiled sadly. Somehow, despite everything they’d been through, he understood. Or maybe it was because of everything they’d been through that he understood.



“I promise,” he said, moving his hands down to meet hers. “Take that to the bank.”



Their moment was all too short, for right after Matt gave his word, Nekou’s phone started to ring. They both looked back over their shoulders at it, sitting on the bed after Nekou carelessly tossed it there.



The device’s tone, normally upbeat in nature, instead brought a cheery-sounding sense of doom upon them. They both understood all too well what it meant. Whatever Giovanni wanted to tell them, they were being called upon to hear it.



-:-



“Oh, come on, why are they here?”



Silver’s irritability at seeing Nekou and the rest of her group only compounded the tension in the office as they entered. Giovanni’s son was already there, sitting on one of a pair of couches facing each other in front of the Team Rocket boss’s desk with Looker, Silva and Mitsumi at his side.



“It’s not like I was hoping to see you, either,” Nekou bitingly shot back, throwing herself down on the opposite couch. “This day is going to be bad enough already, I don’t need your shit, Silver.”



In an attempt to shift the direction of the conversation away from Nekou and Silver’s sniping, Olivia spoke up, “Mr. Looker, I wasn’t expecting to see you here today.”



“Attribute it I must to the illustrious work of my apprentice agents,” Looker proudly replied, puffing up his chest in a comical manner. “They are the ones who were managing to put this all together.”



“Is this the result of our conversation at Sushi High Roller?” Anabel asked.



“Indirectly.” Mitsumi cracked her knuckles, looking for any way to relieve her anxiety she could. “After that meeting, we went and talked to the upper management of the Aether Foundation to get some intel on Colress. We were just there yesterday when Trevor called for us to be here. It was thanks to Aether President Lusamine that we made it in time.”



Amanda crossed her arms. “But what is it that got Giovanni to call all of us here?”



“You’re about to find out.”



Having entered from a side door, Giovanni’s pronouncement to his guests silenced their chatter, even if it was a grudging quiet in the case of Mitsumi and Silver. He marched to his desk chair with steady, deliberate steps, Stacia and Zager following behind him. As he sat down, he said, “I welcome all of you to the Rocket Game Corner and Resort. I regret it had to be under these circumstances.”



“Can we just stop with the games already?” Mitsumi complained, what little patience she still had rapidly running out. “We’re all here. You’re here. Cut to the chase.”



Silver laughed, bemused yet still resentful. “Hmph, get used to it. He always does these things.”



“No, Silver, you are correct.” Giovanni’s concession caught his son off guard. “This time, what we’re here to discuss is too important for games. I want you all to meet my top scientist, Dr. Zager.”



“Yes,” Zager said. He stepped forward, albeit hesitatingly, and added, “My name is Gabriel Zager… Team Rocket’s top scientist.”



“Wait, I am remembering you,” Looker uttered in surprise. “Met before, we have. I think… yes, you were at the masquerade party that took place in Castelia City! I saw you before the attack by the Team Plasma!”



“I remember too, now that I think about it.” Matt leaned forward and clasped his hands together. As he looked the scientist up and down, he was struck by the sensation that Zager somehow seemed smaller than he had imagined. “When we were meeting at Sushi High Roller and talking about that incident. I know you from that, too.”



“Yeah, yeah, we all already know each other,” Nekou grumbled, her face twisted into a miserable scowl. “Mitsumi was right, let’s cut to the fucking chase. I want to know what Maman had to die to get on Polaris.”



The mention of Ariana made Silver flinch, but only Anabel and Olivia noticed it and neither thought it a good idea to pursue the issue.



Giovanni, meanwhile, gave a quiet, tired sigh. “You are all correct. Zager, go on. Tell them everything.”



Taking Stacia’s tablet from her, Zager tapped his fingers against it, filling its transparent screen with data. Its light reflected in his monocle, partially obscuring his left eye. He stood rigidly before his audience, glancing up and down at the device in his hands.



“I…” he started, quickly losing his train of thought. With a breath made heavy by the weight of everything on his shoulders, he tried again, saying, “Fine. I will tell you everything… as you probably all already know, Team Rocket fought Polaris aboard the Altru Northstar oil platform, which in reality was Polaris’s Adenosine Base. What we managed to extract there mostly reinforced things I already knew…”



“Maman died for nothing?!!” Nekou screeched in horror, interrupting him.



“No, she didn’t,” Zager assured her. “She did not… because there was one vital bit neither I nor anyone else in Team Rocket knew. You see, we thought that by fighting Polaris, we were disrupting their plans. Goldenrod City, Ecruteak City, the Adenosine Base… all of these were supposed to be significant losses for them. What I discovered that we haven’t been stopping them at all. Polaris has been progressing as if they’re facing no opposition, and now they’re at a critical stage in their agenda. There was a log in the Adenosine Base data that said ‘according to the Oracle’s visions, the fulfillment of the Laphicet prophecy is soon to occur.’”



“There’s that person they call ‘the Oracle’ again,” Matt pointed out to Mitsumi and Silva. “I’m sure of it now… they brought Saeko Oryo back somehow and are holding her hostage to guide them.”



“That does sound like a credible theory,” Silva replied, while Mitsumi again grew tense next to him. “But I’m not sure what we can do to save her right now… for the time being, what I’m wondering is, what is this ‘Laphicet prophecy?’”



“Yeah, I’m wondering the same thing,” Amanda concurred. “I feel like I’ve heard that name somewhere before, but I can’t quite place it.”



“The Laphicet prophecy gets to the center of what Polaris’s real purpose is,” Zager continued. “You see, tearing down the Pokémon League and the rest of society isn’t their true goal. That’s only a stepping stone. Polaris’s purpose is to sow chaos and drive humanity into despair, as they worship an extraterrestrial force called Dark Matter that feeds on feelings of despair and hatred.”



That brought Mitsumi out of her silence. “Wait, did you just say extraterrestrial? We’re dealing with aliens now?!”



“There are being some extraterrestrial Pokémon,” Looker reminded her, “but also, it would not be entirely incorrect to give the Ultra Beasts the description of being alien, either…”



“But still… this isn’t the same as those cases, I can tell.”



“Your junior agent is right, Detective,” Zager confirmed. “Dark Matter is unlike any other lifeform. It’s not a Pokémon, it’s certainly not human, it can’t even be called an Ultra Beast. Yet, even Dark Matter is not really what Polaris is after. It’s Dark Matter’s creator deity they want… a monster living in deep space that they call the Forbidden Beast. By tearing society apart at the seams, Polaris intends to stir up so much fear, hatred and despair for Dark Matter to feed upon that the Forbidden Beast will gain enough strength to come here.”



“And once that happens…”



“...game over, I bet,” Olivia said, finishing her mother’s sentence.



“Game over,” Zager repeated, “for everything. The Forbidden Beast has been wandering the universe since the beginning of time, invading worlds, absorbing their life force and transforming their inhabitants, then moving on to the next one. All of this in an eternal search for the one thing the Forbidden Beast lacks. the life-giving light of its antithesis, the Radiant One. Should the Forbidden Beast obtain that light, it will evolve into a perfect lifeform. Polaris wants to make this happen so the Forbidden Beast will take all terrestrial life along with it on that evolutionary path, to a paradise beyond illness, suffering, life and death. But in order for the Forbidden Beast to consume a world, it needs an avatar for its power in that world to exist first. That is what the Laphicet prophecy is… the awakening of that avatar, Azrael, the Angel of Reckoning.”



“Azrael, I’ve heard that name before. It’s a figure in a lot of mythology from different places, and even though all the stories are different they’re consistent in the theme of Azrael being a harbinger of destruction, or reckoning, as you put it…” Amanda balled her fists on her lap, and not even bothering to try hiding her disgust, added, “Destroying the planet and everything living here? I cannot believe Mom is involved in this.”



“Every member of Polaris’s leadership board, the Sacred Helix, has a dream of their own they want the Forbidden Beast to grant,” Zager said. “Some have what they see as noble ideals, others simply want revenge against some enemy or another. Amanda, Matt, in the case of your mother, she wants the Forbidden Beast to bring about a new world where her family can be back together.”



“That’s rich considering she had a big part in destroying it,” Matt uttered in a similar tone to his sister, “but how do you know all of this? How can you know all of this?”



“I know all of this because I was there. But I wasn’t just any ordinary member of Polaris, no. I was the one who they put in charge of paving the way for Azrael’s arrival.” Zager hung his head in shame before what he felt to be the scornful gazes of his audience. “I came here today to tell you everything, from the start.”



~:~



Saffron City, as it was in 1982, stood as a testament to human progress that had reached a stalled state in the face of its own decadence. Its streets, soaked in the colorful light of the neon signs lining them, were packed at all hours with both pedestrians and motorists, all traveling from one shopping center or club to the next in the pursuit of their next high.



One of the city’s many apartment complexes was where Gabriel Zager made his home. Then a lean young man sporting thick-framed glasses, a brown perm and bushy mustache of similar hue, he was one of the few Saffron residents not there for the city’s extravagance. He’d moved there to attend school, and his lodgings reflected that fact, with several stacks of books piled on his desk and his black leather satchel leaned against them. His apartment was otherwise relatively sparse, but he was satisfied enough with what it was.



That warm, rainy spring night, he was in his small kitchen cooking a pot of soup on his stove. Joltik - his Pokémon companion who would go on to evolve into his Galvatula in the future - skittered about from one room to the next, chittering as she went.



“You know I’m going to have something for you, Joltik,” he called over his shoulder to her. “What do you want tonight? Carrots? Radishes? Celery, maybe?”



When he heard more excited chittering from the other room, Zager laughed and shook his head.



“Got it. Everything. Whatever will I do with you, Joltik?”



Right as he finished pouring his soup into a bowl and preparing Joltik’s vegetables, his tranquility was interrupted by the sound of his doorbell. Wondering who could be calling upon him at such an hour, he set the two dishes down on the table in his living room and went to answer the door.



Little did he know, that simple action would profoundly change his own future, and potentially the entire planet’s.



Waiting for him on the other side were three individuals, a woman flanked by two men. The men wore identical white uniforms accented with black and blue sleeves and neckpieces, while the woman was clad in an ordinary red business suit. She also had most of her face covered by a golden, helmet-like mask, while her companions simply hid their eyes behind dark visors.



“Can I help you?” Zager asked them, more than slightly annoyed by the sudden appearance of the strange trio.



“Gabriel Zager, it is a pleasure to meet you,” the woman casually said, unnerving him with her knowledge of his identity. Carrying herself with an intimidating air of supreme confidence, she breezed past him into the apartment, where she threw herself down on his living room couch. Joltik, who had been feasting on her plate of vegetables, ran off and hid.



“E-Excuse me,” Zager stuttered, powerless to stop the two men from also entering. All he could do was close the door after his unexpected guests. “Do I know any of you? How do you know my name?”



We know all about you,” replied the trio’s ringleader. Her words certainly did nothing to help Zager relax, let alone even answer his question. “Tell me, do you want to always live like this?”



“What are you talking about?”



“Like this,” she repeated, gesturing at the room around them. “We’ve been reviewing a great deal of paperwork, and your profile at the Pokémon Institute caught our attention. You’re too brilliant to be living like this, Gabriel. You have a future, and it’s not here.”



At least she’d finally started providing some answers, as hopelessly vague as they were. It was enough to get Zager to sit down on a nearby chair to speak with her more formally.



“You have to tell me who exactly you are if you want me to listen to what you’re saying,” he asserted, some of his own confidence returning.



“Aha! My apologies, I got a little sidetracked. You can call me Finansielle, and I represent an organization called Polaris.” Finansielle pointed at the patch on her suit, which bore the double-helix ‘P’ logo that would later become so ubiquitous. “We are looking to recruit people like you who display the potential to change the world, but who aren’t currently realizing it.”



“If you want to recruit me into this Polaris organization, you might not want to start by insulting my education.”



“Or is it exactly the right place to start?” Finansielle’s flippant nature kept Zager wary. He had no idea what she would do or say next. Reaching over to Joltik’s dish, she picked up a celery stalk and took a loud, crunching bite out of it. “You’re a genius, I already said that. The Pokémon Institute is too small a pond for the great big Gyarados you are. And look at that city of hedonism out there. That’s not who you are, is it?”



Against Zager’s better judgment, Finansielle was starting to get inside his head. “You aren’t wrong on that point. I could care less about partying or shopping. I moved here for school.”



“Yes, you get it!” Finansielle exclaimed with an excited clap of her hands. “You’re someone who would rather spend your time in a laboratory learning through the act of creation, aren’t you?”



“That would be correct…” Zager ran a hand across his mustache. “What exactly is it that got you to come here? Why did you want to see me?”



“As I said, Polaris is looking to recruit people like you.” Finaniselle gestured to one of her cohorts, who handed the briefcase he was carrying over to her. “I want to offer you membership in our organization. We have a position all ready for you in a research center we operate, should you accept. And don’t you worry, I’m not so cruel as to ask you to work for free. As rewarding as the work would be for a man like you, we can also arrange for you to get all the educational accreditation you could have gotten out here and then some. And also, there’s the research funding we can give you.” At that, Finansielle opened the briefcase, revealing that it was full of money. A cliche move, but it worked nevertheless, as Zager’s eyes went wide at the sight. “This is just a small taste, of course. Polaris has benefactors with some very, very deep pockets. If you come to work for us, I can promise you all the funding you could ever hope for.”



~:~



“I won’t make any excuses.” Zager again lowered his head. “I was an ambitious student back then. Finansielle said she’d give me all the funding I’d need, and it was a clear track to recognition… my ambition got the better of me. I’ve often wondered if things would have been different if I said no… surely Polaris would have found someone else to do my work, but would that person have made the choices I ultimately did?”



“I get it,” Mitsumi said, shooting Zager a sour glare as she left his question hanging. “You joined Polaris for money. What else is new with you people.”



“That doesn’t matter now.” Matt’s intervention brought Mitsumi’s silent ire upon him, but he ignored it and stayed focused. “Keep going, Doctor. What happened next?”



“I was placed in charge of a Polaris facility in Vermilion City called the Aball Clinic. To the outside world, the Clinic was a fitness and wellness center with the additional purpose of researching therapies and cures for allergies and disease. In short, a place focused on making people healthier. Many of our clients came of their own free will, searching for a way to better themselves, while we also took patients in need of rehabilitation following medical procedures."



“A noble purpose to hide the truth,” Amanda succinctly observed.



“Correct. Over the next few years, as my subordinates helped conduct the clinic’s public-facing business, Polaris had me working on this.” Using Stacia’s tablet, Zager summoned the holographic screen between himself and his audience. Complex scientific text filled the image, accompanied by diagrams depicting a double helix and a red triangle. “This is the Therion Virus. It is an extraterrestrial virus that was found at the site of a meteorite strike on Birth Island, a remote location in the Sevii Islands. Polaris had me lead a team to recover samples from the impact site.”



By tapping the tablet’s screen, Zager dispensed with the data on the virus and brought up an archived video clip for the group to see.



~:~



Birth Island Expedition Log

July 17, 1983




Birth Island was a tiny spit of land that suited Zager’s description of it as remote. Not only was it isolated from the rest of the Sevii Islands and the world at large, but its bizarre terrain made stepping onto its shores feel like visiting another planet. Besides the trees at the corners of the triangular landmass and the crater at its center, it was a flat, featureless area surreal in how empty it was. Polaris’s research team took advantage of its barren terrain to set up a group of tents for their expedition, stationing them at the edge of a muddy stretch of dirt surrounding the crater.



“The team has continued to study the impact site in search of the meteorite that landed here,” Zager, clad in the same white protective suit as his nearby subordinates surveying the crater, explained to the camera recording him. “It is currently believed that the meteorite was not as big as we originally speculated, which is why we have not yet-”



“Doctor, come here!” one of the researchers called out to him. “We’ve found something!”



“Barbara, follow me.” With his assistant continuing to film him, Zager trudged through the mud to join his team. “What is it?”



“The meteorite,” said Zager’s subordinate, ushering him to look and Barbara to point her camera into the gap. There, visible at the bottom, was a rugged, pockmarked stone about the size of two fists.



“That’s it, all right.” Zager reached into the pocket of his suit and retrieved a handheld scanner, which he held over the meteorite before pushing the button to activate it. The device returned a response almost instantly, a jagged green line appearing on its screen. “Signs of life, just as Finansielle said we’d find…” Turning to the rest of his team, Zager ordered, “Get the cryogenic capsule so we can preserve this!”



~:~



“...and that’s exactly what we did,” Zager continued in the present upon the clip’s conclusion. “We brought the meteorite back to the Aball Clinic, and I led the research on the virus that we found on it.”



~:~



After bringing the meteorite back to the clinic, Zager stored it in his lab using a tank filled with blue fluid, which preserved the virus. He and Barbara had some time to study it before Finansielle contacted them for an update.



“By mapping the genetic code of the virus, we’ve come to understand its basic functions,” he explained to his superior, who was looking in from her office through a video monitor hung over the lab’s doorway. “Right up front, I’ll tell you that based on the tests we’ve run, this virus is not very transmissible. I know you’d probably want to know if your funding was risking some kind of outbreak.”



“Oh, you’re so caring, Gabriel,” Finansielle teased him. “Don’t worry about where my money’s going, that’s my job. Just tell me more about what you’ve found.”



Barbara, who had been standing by, spoke up. “Well, this virus has some very unusual traits,” the raven-haired researcher said. “We’ve found that it only has markers for three very specific mutations. Other than those three, it appears unable to mutate into anything else.”



“That’s right,” Zager confirmed. “I’ll elaborate on what those mutations are in a moment, but I do want to give a little more on what I said, first. One of the biggest factors limiting the virus’s transmissibility is that it is quickly flushed from the host’s body. Our tests showed that it induces symptoms for roughly a few hours, then disappears. Now, about how it does that…” Adjusting his glasses, he continued, “The three mutations it’s capable of play a part. When it first enters a host’s system, it undergoes a mutation that helps it circulate quickly. It then enters a protective state in which it latches onto cells, and finally reaches the final mutation, one based on exerting power. At that point, the symptoms appear, but because that final mutation is extremely fragile, it is rapidly broken down and destroyed, as I said.”



“What are the symptoms, exactly?” Finansielle inquired.



“We’ve written up a more detailed report,” Barbara said, “but to put it simply, the symptoms are highly similar to the mutations themselves. The virus is drawn to itself, and tries to make the host similar to it. It appears to be a symbiotic relationship - the host gives the virus a place to survive, while the virus gives the host its strength."



"Let me just give a quick clarification," Zager added. "The virus creates a sort of sensory feedback that senses signals from the brain and transmits them to the appropriate cells, enhancing them as necessary within the parameters of the three mutations. For example, if the host is in a situation where the brain transmits a need for physical strength, the virus will interpret that signal and react accordingly. Likewise, if faced with some sort of danger, the virus will boost endurance or help the host escape. These processes require a great deal of energy, so when the host needs to eat, it allows them to get down the necessary amount of food. It's all in the report, but that’s the gist of it.”



“This could be the key to everything the Aball Clinic is aiming to achieve,” Polaris’s investor told the duo. “If you can fully decode the virus's secrets, we could use it to make humanity stronger and healthier… make them better than what they are now.”



~:~
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
By the end of the video, it was evident from the ease with which he spoke that breaking down the scientific aspects of his story was where Zager found his comfort. Mentally, both Matt and Nekou had to agree. While they, like the others, had little interest in hearing him talk about how Finansielle manipulated him, the subject of the virus had them deeply intrigued.



Still, Matt thought he sensed something… off about the way Zager was talking. He sounded strangely emotionally disconnected. Was he deliberately trying to keep the topics being discussed at arm’s length, or was it a connection to those he was addressing that he was trying to avoid? Matt narrowed his eyes at the scientist, and observed that he was staring at the data in the projection, seemingly trying to stay away from his audience.



“As we said,” Zager continued, “the Therion Virus can strengthen its host, enhancing their physical strength, durability and agility, while increasing their metabolic rate to the level needed to fuel these abilities. It is a symbiotic relationship, or at least it is meant to be. As I conducted my research of it, Barbara and I screened clients of the Aball Clinic to find potential participants in trials of what we called Triangle, a treatment synthesized from the Therion Virus.”



“Triangle?” Silver uttered. “Are you kidding me? Your naming skills are clearly as bad as your judgment.”



“Yeah, that name kinda sucks,” Olivia agreed, nodding.



“It was a branding decision I wasn’t responsible for. Anyway… Polaris used the Aball Clinic as a front to conduct the Azrael Project, the creation of an individual to be the avatar for Dark Matter I described earlier. The trials of Triangle were the first stage in that project, as they told me the Therion Virus was the key to making it happen. We gathered a group of participants and initiated phase one of the trial as we had planned, still believing in what we were being fed… here, watch for yourself.”



~:~



Video log

August 18, 1986




The Aball Clinic complex occupied a spacious property on the western end of Vermilion City, its proximity to the coast affording its clients and personnel a picturesque view of the ocean. That, along with its well-cared-for grounds and spotlessly clean interior, left many to see it more as a resort than the medical facility it actually was. Certainly, the sinister truth of what was taking place within its walls was well hidden, even from much of its staff.



One of its facilities was a cavernous athletic center, affording those staying at the clinic all the opportunities to stay active that they could ask for. It was there that Zager stood before a group of around fifty men and women, all wearing the same standard-issue Polaris uniform as Finansielle’s followers. While the group was a fairly diverse one in most aspects, they were all in the same age range, as the program specified that it needed participants in their early twenties.



“Everyone,” he addressed the crowd, using a heavy wireless microphone, “I thank you for your attendance today, and for agreeing to take part in this research program. You have been selected for the biggest project to take place at this clinic, one that shall prove to be an important turning point in human history. Allow me to explain.” Zager turned to his assistant, standing faithfully at his side. “Barbara, if you would be so kind as to bring up the slides.”



“Yes, Doctor,” she replied. At Zager’s prompting, she pushed a button that she had been holding on to, connected by a thick cable to a nearby computer. In turn, a huge screen looming over the gymnasium illuminated with the same data on the virus Zager would show Matt, Nekou and the others in the future.



“Allow me to introduce Triangle,” Zager announced to the crowd. “As you saw in the paperwork for this program, Triangle is a cutting-edge genetic therapy we have developed here at the Aball Clinic. We have great ambitions for what it, and you, will accomplish. Our goal is to assist humanity by enhancing the natural traits all of us have, including lessening our natural vulnerability to disease. In the first phase of our program, you will each be given a dose of Triangle, followed by three tests, designed to test your physical strength, endurance and agility. Ladies, gentlemen, we stand at the precipice of a breakthrough that will change the future, and you are the explorers who shall go boldly into this uncharted terrain, blazing a trail that the world will follow! Now, let us get started.”



-:-



August 19, 1986

Azrael Project: Phase 1, Trial A-1




The first of the three trials to be staged was the strength trial. Each participant was assigned their own stack of metal weights after being given their dose of Triangle, along with a stipulated amount they were to lift and the number of times to repeat this action. Zager and Barbara filtered through the stations spread around the Aball Clinic’s gymnasium, recording the time it took each of the subjects to complete the task.



Once they had collected all the results, the pair united at the front of the hall to compare their notes.



“I see,” Zager said, thumbing through the papers on Barbara’s clipboard. “We’ll get everyone’s comments on it later today, but I think we might have underestimated the first dose’s effects. I didn’t think they’d finish so quickly.”



“Should I still arrange to increase the dose in the next wave, Doctor?”



Pausing to consider his assistant’s query, Zager took another look at the results. “I think we should keep on track with our initial plans, so let's see how Trials B and C go first. If the results fit our projections, I’m not imagining that I’ll want to double the dosage yet. Plan a tentative increase to fourteen units, and since that’s a 75% increase, accordingly expect to raise the weight by 150%. If those numbers need to be adjusted later, that still gives us important data.”



~:~



“It worked beyond our wildest dreams,” Zager continued narrating for his audience in the present. Matt, Nekou, Anabel, Amanda, Silva and Looker all appeared particularly enthralled by his tale, watching the footage of his experiments and listening to his explanation with great interest. “The second trial was focused on testing the subjects’ endurance by having them spar with each other, while the third tested their agility through traversing an obstacle course as fast as possible. We got the same results across all three… Triangle enhanced the subjects’ abilities far past normal human limits, and greater doses resulted in greater results… phase one lasted for sixty days, and we repeated those three trials every week with increased numbers.”



Mitsumi, having picked up on the increasing hesitance in Zager’s voice, glared angrily at him. “We got that picture already, Doctor. Stop wasting our time and get to the point.”



“Yes, of course…” Had his attempt to stall really been that obvious? “At the end of phase one we had one candidate who stood above the others as qualified for phase two. Here…”



~:~



Video log

October 18, 1986




The sun hung high in the sky, visible through the window at Zager’s back. It cast a comforting, lazy glow over him and the Azrael Project subject he was interviewing, each of them seated on opposite sides of the doctor’s office desk.



“Chimere, the reason I’ve called you here today is to discuss your performance in the phase one trials.”



“My performance?” The woman speaking with Zager, who had her jet-black hair pulled back in a loose ponytail, pouted. “Oh no, you’re not going to tell me I’m getting cut, are you?”



“Far from it,” Zager assured her.



“Great!” In an instant, Chimere’s frown flipped into a cheerful smile, and her eyes sparkled from behind her oval-framed glasses. “So tell me, then, what’s the deal?”



Shuffling through the papers in front of him, Zager paused to collect his thoughts. “I wanted to inform you that your aptitude scores in every trial have been at the top of the class. Quite literally, in fact. You’re number one by all metrics.”



“I knew I had something special in me,” Chimere huffed, playfully exaggerating her reaction.



Even Zager, for all his professionalism, couldn’t help but laugh at that. Chimere’s cheer was just too infectious, and it swept him up. “I think I would tend to agree,” he said once he composed himself. “Whatever it is, your resonance with Triangle has been impressive. For that reason, you’ve been selected as the subject to progress into the second phase of the program.”



“Ooh,” she replied, leaning in closer, “go on. Tell me more.”



“Phase two will see you receiving greater doses of Triangle than you did in phase one,” the doctor explained. Your strength, endurance and agility will be further enhanced, as will your senses, and you will participate in more rigorous testing to examine the results. Before we get started, I would like to ask you a few questions, however. First off, please tell me about your reasons for coming to the Aball Clinic and joining this program.”



“Well…” Chimere snatched a lollipop from a bowl on Zager’s desk, and ripped the wrapper off in a single smooth motion. In between taking licks of it, she answered, “As a kid, my health wasn’t the greatest out there, y’know? Mom and Dad had to make a lot of sacrifices to take care of me, so life wasn’t exactly easy. I had to get a bunch of odd jobs to help ’em make ends meet as I grew up. I think I came here because, when I heard about your research, I realized it could help people like me. That’s what I want to do. I want to help create something that’ll make life better for people in the future.”



“Your mindset is admirable.” After writing down some notes on Chimere’s response, Zager asked her, “Now, please explain in your own words what Triangle makes you feel.”



“How I feel about the idea, or how I actually feel on it?”



“The latter.”



Chimere’s eyes lit up again. “Oh, if that’s what you want to know, it’s a rush that makes me feel like I can do anything. Every time you guys put me in one of those trials, it’s so exhilarating. Yeah, that’s the word. I get this feeling… it’s like I have a fire burning inside me that gives me the power to define what I can be on my own terms instead of what the world tells me I can do.”



“That’s good. The goal of our project is to help people overcome their limits and grant them that freedom, so we’re on the same page.”



~:~



As he watched the video, Matt felt a pit growing in his stomach. He was already on guard for any conceivable twist Zager’s tale could take, but seeing the interview with Chimere gave him a disturbing suspicion about two things. One was that he knew where the entire story was going, and if he was right about that, it would answer the second question - why they had been so urgently summoned to hear it. But as things stood, he said nothing. He wanted to believe that his fears were just that, nothing but his usual paranoia and negative thinking.



Matt didn’t notice Zager shoot a brief glance in the direction of his group, which was to the scientist’s satisfaction. He didn’t want to have to answer questions, not yet. “So we continued on to the phase two trials with Chimere while all the other participants stayed in phase one. Like you heard, she received greater doses of Triangle and took part in more challenging trials. She passed, flawlessly.



~:~



October 20, 1986

Azrael Project: Phase 2, Trial A-1




Since the rest of the Azrael Project’s participants still needed the facilities set up for phase one of the program, Chimere’s tests were moved to a smaller, more private gym in another wing of the clinic. There, with Zager and Barbara watching from the sidelines, she was put into another sparring match, but instead of a fellow subject, her opponent of the day was a Machamp.



Despite standing a full head over her - and to say nothing of his four arms and dense, muscular body - she was more than keeping up with him.



“Come on, you can’t hit me?!” she taunted him, making him grunt in frustration at his inability to figure out a way around her agility and endurance. A punch from the right, a karate chop from the left - no matter which angle he attacked from, she moved with inhuman reflexes to intercept the blows, blocking them with her own arms. “You can’t possibly be goin’ all out here!”



“That’s time!” Zager called out from across the room, clicking the stopwatch in his hand. “Take a break!”



Seriously?” Chimere complained, stomping off the mat where she and Machamp had been sparring. She made her way over to the two scientists, where she collected a towel to dry her sweat with before snatching up the water bottle next to it. “Leave me in! I can go for longer than that!”



“Chimere, you were in the ring with a Machamp for seven straight minutes.” While Zager spoke, Barbara frantically scribbled notes on the paper in her clipboard. “And he didn’t land a single blow except for that one ten seconds in. You deflected every single one after that.”



“He was holding back!” Chimere protested between chugs on her water bottle. Behind her, Machamp held one of his four hands to his face, exasperated at her attitude. “I can do more than that!”



“You don’t need to push yourself this hard, Chimere. Phase two is slated to go for at least two months, there’s plenty of time to show us what you’re capable of.”



“And we’ve got other things to test,” Barbara added. “We need to get a more complete picture of your abilities on this dose before pushing it.”



“Okay, fine. If you two want me, I’ll be hitting the treadmill.”



-:-



Video log

November 12, 1986




One of phase two’s trials was the biggest in scale the project had seen, and as such, it required the vast area available in the Aball Clinic’s underground sublevels. Within that space, Zager and Barbara constructed a series of rooms designed to test Chimere’s senses, then tasked her with solving and escaping from them as quickly as she could. Each room’s challenge was specifically designed to test one of her senses, requiring her to use her new abilities to find the solution that would allow her to move on to the next.



Chimere enjoyed the challenges given to her just for the thrill of overcoming them, but that satisfaction wasn’t the only reward in it for her. Every time she finished one of the courses, Zager prepared a special meal for her to unwind with. That evening saw her digging into a huge plate of pasta topped with a bright red sauce and herbs.



“This is so good, Doc!” she gushed, savoring both the rich taste and aroma with her newly empowered senses. “How did you do it?”



“An old family recipe from the Motherland,” Zager replied, smiling. “The exact mix is top secret. Can’t go sharing that with just anyone!”



The truth was that Zager hadn’t been able to afford the ingredients for said recipe on his meager income while he was a student. His access to Finansielle’s money after joining Polaris didn’t just fund his research, but left him flush with enough cash to indulge his whims. But that wasn’t information Chimere needed to know. He just wanted to share the product of his family’s history with her, and judging by the way she was reacting, that was the correct choice.



“Eh, good enough for me. You keep givin’ me food this good, with how hungry I’ve been, I ain’t gonna argue with it!”



“That’s a product of Triangle’s effects, as well.” Zager pulled a chair out from under the table and took a seat opposite Chimere. “You need energy to power what you can do now. Your engine needs more fuel, and that’s what you’re giving it.”



“You can call it whatever you want,” Chimere said, still delighting in the smell of the sauce. “I’m not complaining if your so-called fuel is this good, I’ll say it a million times and then a million times more.”



~:~



In the present, as the clip wound to a close, Zager felt himself wishing that the holographic video projection could serve as a shield to forevermore separate him from those watching it. With every bone in his body he wanted to avoid having to move on to the next part of the story. He needed to be able to stop it from progressing.



But not every wish comes true. If they did, he’d never have been in his current position.



“So now what?” Mitsumi’s irritated voice was the first to break his barrier. “You had this girl you did experiments on and she ate a lot. Like I said before, what else is new with you types.”



Even knowing of Mitsumi’s past with Team Galactic, Zager was wounded by her verbal jab. Yet, he also knew deep down that it was true.



“I’m sorry,” he muttered, staring straight down at the tablet in his hands. Mitsumi scowled, believing his apology to be directed at her. “I’ve spent a very long time hoping that this day would never come. If you never forgive me for what I’m about to show you, I don’t blame you. I really did spend years hoping I would never have to tell you this.”



“Wait, what are you talking about?” Mitsumi was more confused than angry now. Her fellow agents shrugged when she looked at them, equally unable to make sense of what they thought they were being told. “What do you have to do with Team Galac… with them? Were you a member of that team too?”



“No, you don’t…” Zager sighed. The moment he had spent so much of his life dreading had finally come. “That’s not what I meant. Just watch…”



And with that, he touched the screen, cueing up the next video.



~:~



Video log

December 17, 1986




“The snow’s nice this time of year, isn’t it?”



Zager and Chimere had again gathered to meet in the former’s office, this time with a gentle nighttime snowfall serving as the backdrop. Fitting the time of year, Zager had swapped out the lollipops on his desk for an Aball Clinic-branded coffee cup full of candy canes, which Chimere had no hesitation to indulge in.



“You said it, Doc,” she replied in her usual carefree manner. “Y’know what I like? How when you go and grab a bite this time of year, it feels like you’re sitting in front of a warm fireplace in a fuzzy sweater… it’s so comfy. And it doesn’t even matter where you go! It could be a five-star restaurant or a burger joint, it doesn’t matter!”



“You certainly do have a way with words, as always,” the doctor said, smiling. “Anyway, I wanted to discuss something that's come up from our research program.”



“Hit the road, then! I know the crew's having a party downstairs, and I don’t wanna miss it!”



“I won’t keep you long, then. Do you recall what I said on the day this program started? Our goal is to assist humanity by enhancing the…”



“By enhancing the natural traits all of us have, including lessening our vulnerability to disease,” Chimere interrupted, rocking back and forth in her chair. “I remember. C’mon, give me something tougher than that.”



Zager’s expression hardened. As much as he appreciated Chimere’s lighthearted demeanor, he needed her to be more serious. “Chimere, what I’m about to propose is very important, and I need you to understand that.”



“Okay, okay,” Chimere sighed, straightening up. “Let’s talk.”



“I’m in charge of the Aball Clinic and everything that goes on under its roof, but I do have superiors I have to report our work to.” That certainly was the easiest way to describe Finansielle and the other members of Polaris, he noted in his head. “They placed me in this role, and I make the final decisions, but they get to contribute based on what I show them. We’ve come to a consensus based on your consistently stellar trial performance and test results that you qualify to be offered the chance to participate in phase three.”



That got the young woman’s attention. “No joke?”



“No, it’s real. However, I need to stress that phase three is entirely voluntary and if you choose to turn this offer down, you can still be a part of our research here in other ways. Phase three is completely unlike anything we’ve done before.”



“Go on.”



“You know more than anyone the amazing capabilities Triangle has proven to have, Chimere. As we stand right now, you’ve helped lead us to the gateway of truly world-changing discoveries. But there it has a flaw. It doesn’t stay in its users’ systems for very long.”



“I know. That little space between each dose feels so weird… like I want to go out and run a marathon even though my whole body is exhausted.”



“That is one way to put it. In order for the Aball Clinic to fulfill its mission, we must find a way to have its effects become permanent. That is the purpose of phase three. Allow me to explain.”



Zager turned his chair half away from Chimere and picked up a remote from his desk. When he pointed it at the screen nearby and pressed a button on it, several images and many lines of text appeared on it.



“While we could take advantage of Triangle’s effects being temporary, that is not in line with our goals. Making the world fight for a limited supply of it, selling it only to those who can pay the most… those aren’t our values.”



“Right,” Chimere said, nodding.



“For the fulfillment of this program’s purpose, we must find a way to overcome this last limit,” the doctor continued. “Our hypothesis is that Triangle’s effects remain temporary because all the participants in this study, including you, have had it introduced into you externally. If there were someone whose body manufactured Triangle from the beginning of their life, then we could make it a natural part of their function. I’ve developed a genetic blueprint to create such a lifeform… but in order for this to be possible, it still needs a mother.”



Chimere jumped up, excited by the implication. “That’s my purpose, isn’t it?”



“As I said, it’s entirely up to you whether or not you want to take part in this,” Zager reminded her, turning back from the screen, “but as the one who has by far taken to Triangle the most, you are the best candidate we have.”



“I’ll do it,” she said without hesitation.



Chimere’s eagerness took Zager somewhat aback. “You don’t want to take some time to think about it? We weren’t planning to get started on this until the new year, so you don’t need to make your decision now.”



“I understand, but I don’t have any doubts. I want to do this. It’s something only I can do… think about it. You said yourself that I’m the one who’s done the best in all these trials. And do you remember what I told you when you asked me why I signed up for this project? I wanted to help create something that would make life better for people who were sick like me in the future.”



As if to put a powerful emphasis on her words, Chimere slammed her hands down on Zager’s desk, shaking all the items on it.



“This is it, it’s exactly what I came to the Aball Clinic for! It’s practically fate!” Throwing herself back into her chair, she added, “Sure, being the one who leads humanity’s evolution and all of that is exciting, but that’s not what I’m into. If I can give even one person who’s like me a better and easier life, then I’m all in.”



“Then I would say we have our decision,” Zager said, standing up. “Again, we’ll get started on phase three in the new year. For now, let’s go downstairs and celebrate what we’ve accomplished so far. What do you think?”



“I thought you’d never get around to saying that! Let’s go!”



“Well, I do have one thing I’d like to do before we head out…” Chimere sighed in an exaggerated but playful fashion at Zager’s request. “It’s not much. I just want to take a picture to commemorate the program’s progress.”



“Oh, if that’s all you wanted, you should have just said so,” she teasingly replied, making a show of her mock irritation.



“Barbara, would you come and take the photograph for us?”



Zager’s aide, who had been quietly recording the meeting from behind the lens the entire time, replied, “Yes, of course.”



Leaving her video camera running, Barbara emerged into view. At the same time, Zager and Chimere aligned themselves side-by-side in front of her, and Chimere grinned widely, flashing a peace sign to the lens.



“Commemorating the initiation of the third phase of our program,” Zager said out loud as Barbara got ready to take the shot, “December 17, 1986, Dr. Gabriel Zager and Chimere Delphine Langley.”



~:~



The air in Giovanni’s office had gone so dead silent that when Nekou’s coffee thermos fell from her hand, the sound it made upon hitting the floor felt as if she’d dropped a cement block. What she’d just heard left her feeling like she’d been run over by a train. There was no way she’d heard it correctly. There was just no way. But at the same time, the similarities were just too much to deny. The black hair. The glasses. The flippant demeanor. It all added up too well, but if what appeared to be true actually was true, it raised questions. Too many questions, all of them carrying horrifying implications.



“Now that’s a plot twist I didn’t see coming,” Silver remarked, his lips curling into a slight, bitter smirk.



“What?” Silva questioned. When no answer proved forthcoming from Silver, the International Police agent turned instead to Matt’s group. Since they’d been so helpful with his and Mitsumi’s investigation before, looking for information from them seemed like a natural choice. Answers weren’t immediate from them either, though; they were all too stunned to volunteer anything. It was like a cloud hung over them, sucking away their usual spirit. “What’s going on here?” Silva prodded. “I don’t understand. Someone tell me something.”



“Langley,” Matt finally managed to choke out. “That name… that’s the name Nekou used before… before we knew…”



“Wait,” Olivia cut in, voicing her thoughts as they unspooled in real time. “If that Chimere lady’s name was Langley, and Nekou was Langley before we knew she got her real name from Ariana…”



Feeling her mind beginning to snap in two, Nekou blurted out, “It’s a coincidence. You know how many people out there have the same name? It’s all a fucking coincidence. There’s no way she’s-”



Zager felt his heart sink. Watching Nekou try to convince herself against all logic that everything was mere coincidence hurt more than almost any way he’d imagined this conversation going over the years. As much as it pained him, though, there was no longer any going back. The truth was coming out, and it was coming out right then and there.



“Nekou…” he said, in a tone as gentle as he could muster, “you’re wrong. Chimere is your real… no, I mean, biologically, she was your mother. You are… the one I created. The result of the Azrael Project. That is where you came from.”



“That doesn’t make any-” Nekou’s sentences were becoming as fractured as her emotions. She’d been ready to have a hard time dealing with knowing what Ariana died to obtain from the Adenosine Base, but to hear the truth about her origins, something she tried not to think about? Lashing out in equal parts anger and despair, she demanded, “And does that make you my father?!!”



“No,” Zager quietly answered, closing his eyes to avoid facing her fury. “I made you from the DNA of a girl given to me by Polaris. I don’t know who she was. That DNA was combined with the Therion Virus in order to create you, but…”



When Zager hesitated, Amanda immediately picked up the slack, pressing him, “But what?”



“Polaris also ordered me to include something else… a certain black, cloudy substance whose name I told you not long ago.”



“Dark Matter!” Mitsumi gasped, her horrified realization making her reflexively bring her hand to her mouth.



“Yes. The combination of the base DNA and the Therion Virus, with Dark Matter mixed in… that is what makes you Azrael, Nekou. The voice you talk about hearing inside of your head… I can only imagine that it is your connection to Dark Matter and the Forbidden Beast. Your connection to Azrael, I suppose.”



“I-I… I just… I just wanted to…”

“You just wanted what?” As if the situation couldn’t get any worse, she then heard Alter-Nekou’s - Azrael’s - voice echoing in her head. “Go ahead, tell them. Because you know who you are now, and none. Of. It’s. Going. To. Happen. I am you and you are me.”



In a moment of absolute weakness, Nekou couldn’t defy the challenge from her other self. What did she actually want? Whenever she asked herself that question in the past, the answer seemed so simple. Living in luxury somewhere, with as much of everything that made her happy as she could get, far from anything that could possibly hurt her. That always was the answer.



“And now you know you can’t get away from me,” Azrael taunted her, reading her thoughts. “There is nowhere you can go. Run as far as you want! It’s almost amusing to me.”



Next to her, Matt felt himself at a total loss. He wanted to help her somehow, to give her the support she had so often given him. If nothing else, he wasn’t going to abandon her even in the face of such overwhelming revelations. With no other ideas for what to do right then, he tried intertwining his fingers in hers, but she immediately pulled her hand away.



“None of it matters,” Nekou said out loud, at first leaving it unclear who she was addressing. “Not one bit of it matters at all! You created me, but you don’t really want me here! I really was just a science project for you!”



“That’s not true,” Zager countered, asserting himself more forcefully for the first time in the meeting. “Regardless of what Polaris wanted, Chimere and I… we cared about you, I swear that. We had hoped that we could raise you together in peace, and she even picked out a name for you.”



“A… name?” Nekou whispered. “You mean I’m not…?”



“You’re Nekou Lalume now, but at the time… Chimere liked the name Penelope. Penelope Langley.”



Just the mere idea of hearing herself referred to by a different name caused Nekou to completely dissociate. She balled her hands up into fists on her lap and stared down at them, her eyes frozen wide in shock at everything she was trying to absorb. For so many years she’d struggled with her identity and determining who she saw herself as. “Nekou Lalume” was a construct built out of blood, sweat and tears, a character she alternately embraced as herself and projected to find comfort in. She was always watching, carefully observing her surroundings and absorbing things to add into her persona. Other people she interacted with and any conceivable form of media could serve as a source. She’d essentially created a fictitious character, an amalgamation of her own experiences to serve as a source of comfort, filling the void where her forgotten past had been. Playing whatever part she wanted or needed to was so easy when she didn't know who she really was.



But now the fiction was over. Now she knew better. Nekou Lalume was a lie. Penelope Langley was the truth. Azrael was the truth. The void, the dark emptiness into which she could pour her wishes and desires to create who she imagined herself to be, had been filled.



“B-but then…” she asked, her voice weak. “Where is Chimere now?”



That was a question Nekou genuinely feared asking, and unbeknownst to her, Zager equally feared her bringing it up. Yet, at the same time, he knew there was no way to escape discussing the subject, so he was ready with what would provide the answer.



Speaking not a single word in response, he pushed an icon on Stacia’s tablet, cuing up the next video clip.



~:~



Zager sat down in front of a camera on his laboratory’s desk, and without even saying a word, it was obvious he was not his usual self. His mustache and hair were unkempt, and the dark circles under his eyes made him look as if he had not slept in several days. He hadn’t. How could he, with all the chaos going on around him? The lamps on his desk cast a sickly shadow over his face that only made his state seem even more dire. Behind him, the status lights on a block of computer servers flickered in the darkness.



“Azrael Project, video log, August 5, 1987,” he said for the camera in a weary voice. Before continuing, he sighed, exhausted by the weight on his shoulders. “We approach the first anniversary of the program’s commencement with our hopes and dreams burned to ash before us. When we set out on this path, we believed that what we were doing was something that would help the world. How could we not? The goal of the Azrael Project - no, of the Aball Clinic in its entirety - was to make humanity a better version of itself. Now I see that I, too, was blinded by the allure of what our research could potentially do. I was too ambitious to see the risks, and now an innocent person who just wanted to help is paying the price for my hubris.”



Sighing again and removing his glasses, Zager leaned back in his chair.



“Everything appeared to be going well after the implantation process was completed. Too well. It made me overconfident in the way the entire program was going, so when a… complication… developed, I didn’t appreciate its severity.”



He paused, and just outside of the camera’s view, could be heard hitting several keys on his computer.



“As phase three progressed, we observed that Triangle was leaving Chimere’s system at an increasingly faster rate. In our foolish optimism, we decided to address this by administering larger doses to make up the difference. What we failed to anticipate was that the answer to the entire question behind phase three was right in front of us the entire time. We did not realize that there would be a point where enough of the Therion Virus in the subject’s body at one time would result in its effects becoming permanent, via it lasting long enough to begin programming cells to manufacture it. The virus naturally seeks out more of itself, enhancing its stability, and with enough present it can program itself into the host's cells."



More clicking, after which Zager put his glasses back on.



“But this was not how we wanted to find the answer,” he continued. “As we have unfortunately discovered, the body must adapt to becoming a permanent host for the Therion Virus. This process is… difficult. As the body undergoes this adaptation, the subject’s musculature and skeletal structure change. It would be a difficult process to go through for anyone, but… Chimere is not able to retain the nutrients necessary to get herself through it. They are passing through her system into Penelope. As a result, Chimere is suffering terribly.”



Zager hung his head, struggling to get out the next portion of his report.



“The prognosis is… not good. Unless… unless there is an absolute miracle, it is highly unlikely Chimere will survive. In the face of this, I have considered tendering my resignation, leaving this place and returning to my family’s homeland to start over. But I cannot. Penelope will make it. Whether or not I am here, they will experiment on her all the same. I must… I must protect her. I must be here, to do something. Chimere’s sacrifice cannot have been for nothing. I will not let her giving her life for something that was my fault be for nothing. Penelope must be given the life Chimere wanted for her… and if we can somehow salvage the purpose of this project, all the better. The Therion Virus… Triangle… it still holds such potential… but my staff and I are the only ones who recognize how to use it responsibly now. If we were to leave, it is my fear that our replacements would wield this power irresponsibly, and many more would suffer the way Chimere is. I cannot allow it.”



~:~



“...and on October 9, 1987,” Zager finished, picking up for his past self as the clip ended, “the scenario we feared indeed occurred. Chimere Langley’s life ended, so Penelope Langley’s life could begin.”



Mitsumi’s mind was racing. Every word of the story that reached her ears brought more memories of her own past in Project Cortex, and how she’d suffered at the hands of Cyrus and Charon. She’d had a lot of thoughts about how she expected the interview to go before it started, but discovering someone else like her, a product of an organization’s scientific experiments, was the last thing she imagined. “But that clearly isn’t the end, is it?” she said without thinking, oblivious to the way the others around her might be reacting to Zager’s tale.



“No, it’s not.” Though he didn’t openly acknowledge his feelings, Zager appreciated the opportunity to keep talking. It was the less painful option compared to having to immediately deal with the fallout of what he’d already revealed. “Polaris gave me several years to raise Penel… Nekou by my own ideals. The hope was that because the Therion Virus was present in her system from birth, she would have its effects from the start, too. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case either… as the years passed, Polaris grew impatient and started making demands. I… I’m not proud of what I did, but I had to give in to those demands out of my fear of what they’d do if I was no longer there to run interference… they wanted me to do two things. One, impart as much knowledge into her as I could. Two, make the Therion Virus in her cells activate and provide its effects. In order to do that…”



The conversation pressed on around her, but Nekou didn’t listen to what the others were saying. She didn’t need to. The memories had been cascading back into her head like a waterfall ever since she succumbed to Azrael’s control when she escaped from Colress. She’d tried to deny them as bad dreams or somehow otherwise false, but now all the gaps were filled in, and she remembered everything. Was Azrael directly making her see them? She didn't know, but it hardly mattered. They would all be there either way.



Far too many of those memories centered around Zager’s Aball Clinic laboratory, the setting of so many of the horrible tests conducted on her. She could see him and his team milling around her like it was yesterday. Every time they had some sort of experiment they wanted to do, she’d be restrained in a chair in the lab, and nothing that happened after that point ever was good.



The lessons were the least grueling of the trials she was subjected to. Zager had described them as ‘imparting knowledge into her,’ and that certainly wasn’t untrue, but the method was beyond anything one would see in any sort of school. Everything she was to be taught was imparted directly into her through one of Zager’s inventions, a headset that showed her red, green and yellow lights flashing in distinct patterns. At first she failed to understand how the device worked, but she always came out from using it with new knowledge on subjects she’d never read before, as if it had been directly written into her memory. It was only later that she finally saw Zager programming it and understood the truth - it was through the use of his Beheeyem, a Pokémon with the innate ability to manipulate memories. Beheeyem’s fingers were, in fact, the very lights that the headset used to rewrite her mind and put new knowledge into it, a process that only started to fracture her mental state.



Of course, she wasn’t allowed to get by with the lessons from the Beheeyem headset alone. Now she understood what the memory of the cold, sparse bedroom she had seen while in Colress’s clutches actually was. That was where she stayed when not having tests run on her. The textbooks piled high on that desk in that room were just a sampling of what she was forced to study in what was supposedly her free time. While she still didn’t comprehend what the reasoning was, Polaris clearly placed great importance on her having tremendous academic knowledge. But why? She wasn’t actually attending a school, and they weren’t giving much indication that she ever would, either.



But questioning that part of her past wasn’t something she could pursue for very long, as there were much worse memories of far darker days lurking just beyond. And one experiment in particular stood out above the rest - the one that gave her the abilities she now realized were all thanks to the Therion Virus itself.


~:~



“This is Therion Virus test level Theta. We’ll be administering eight thousand units to the subject…”



Seated in the chair like always, Nekou could see and hear Zager using a voice recorder to note the details of his latest experiment. The particulars of his words went over her head, but there were certain details she could pick out. For one, the number. While she couldn’t put an exact definition to what ‘eight thousand units’ meant, she knew it was larger than any number she’d heard before. As for the term ‘units,’ how much that unit of measurement was worth also escaped her, but she did know what it measured. Oh, did she ever know what it measured.



The proof was in the tubes attached to her arms. They ran along her restraints, up her arms and over her shoulders to a pair of injectors on her upper back. And on the other end? Cylinders filled with a glowing, blue liquid. The source of what made these particular visits to the lab so difficult.



She was tracing the tubes with her eyes when she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder, directing her attention straight ahead. It was Zager, who had approached her when she wasn’t looking.



“Penelope, I’m sorry. I hope this is the last time just as much as you do.” Reluctantly stepping back from her, he turned to his assistants and said, “Begin the procedure.”



The tubes’ internal engines whirred to life in response to the doctor’s direction, draining the blue fluid into her. As soon as it reached her body, she tensed up and tightly gripped the chair’s armrests. The serum always made her feel both overheated and like she wanted - no, needed - to do some sort of physical activity to get out the immense amount of energy it filled her with. She’d been through the injections so many times by that point that not being able to exert herself had become more difficult than the actual physical sensation of the serum’s effects taking hold. If she could just work out the rush of energy, she would be able to get through the entire test much more easily.



Or at least that was how things usually went. Once the cylinders were fully drained of their contents, something felt off. The usual sensations were setting in, but she could intuitively tell there was some sort of difference.



And then, a sudden, intense pain seized her. It was unlike anything she’d ever experienced before, and although she opened her mouth to scream, no sound came out. She could practically feel her body being torn apart and burned from within, like she was being ripped up and incinerated with no reason to believe she’d ever be put back together. Her every cell was exploding like a star gone supernova.



Reality itself fell away, leaving Nekou adrift in a dark, empty abyss. It was almost peaceful, in a strange way. Was this what dying was like? She didn't fully understand the concept, but if it freed her from her ordeal, she was at ease with it. The fire flowing through her veins had other ideas, though. She could feel it working into her brain, probing her synapses like it was searching for what to keep and what to burn away. It was invading the very core of her existence, rewriting who she was, what she was, on a cellular level.



And yet, some twisted part of her liked it. Whether that part was already there or the result of the serum rewiring her brain, she could sense that in some way it was making her better, making her something more. Enhanced? Evolved? These words and their meanings flew above her head even as an invisible presence inserted them. That presence forced her to move forward, pushing her through the thick, treacly darkness as it whispered incomprehensible things in her ear.



The world snapped back into focus, and in a desperate attempt to flee from the agony, she thrashed in the restraints. As she strained against them, she gasped for breath, desperate to vent the steaming air generated by the serum as it reshaped her. Soon, she felt another unexpected sensation grow from deep within. Beneath all the pain and burning, she could feel her physical strength growing. The braces holding her arms down were proof of that. Her stretching, swelling muscles were gaining the strength necessary to loosen them up, and with one last pull, she broke them entirely. As she tumbled to the floor, however, yet another surprising sensation hit her.



The pain had subsided, just as fast as it had come. The feeling of her body changing went with it. All that remained was a feeling of simmering heat, something she could easily manage.



Zager and his aides had been present for all of it, though while she was in the throes of her agony, they might as well have been on another planet. The doctor rushed over to Nekou as she stood up on shaky legs, offering her physical support to remain stable.



"Give me a status report! Tell me what happened!"



"I… think this test was a success, Doctor," one of the other scientists, who was stationed at a large, blocky computer terminal, replied. "I'm seeing activity in the previously dormant Therion Virus within her cells, in patterns matching those of the previous subject. But this time the levels are remaining stable, unlike what our previous subject experienced. It's not leaving her."



"We'll continue monitoring it, but for now, what a relief." Turning to his young research subject, Zager asked, "Penelope, are you feeling okay?"



Nekou remained dazed, initially out of tune with the conversations around her. Even though the pain had stopped, something still felt wrong. Why was she having such trouble staying on her feet? Her entire center of gravity was off. It wasn't until she looked downward that she realized what had happened - the floor was noticeably further away from her eyes than it previously was. She'd gotten taller.



She couldn't think about this development for long, however. She abruptly realized something else, namely that after going through her ordeal, she was famished. Looking directly at Zager, she caught notice of the yellow glow fading from her eyes, as it reflected in the doctor's glasses.



"I'm really hungry."



~:~



That day only marked the beginning of her nightmare. Polaris’s experiments on her continued, pressing her abilities ever further. Every poke, every prod, every cut whittled away more and more of her humanity. Zager was there, and she did remember him trying to help her, but no amount of his time or sympathy could stop her from shrinking deeper into herself, increasingly consumed by a deep hatred for the world that she could again feel stirring in her soul. The simple games and sleight-of-hand tricks from Zager had no chance of ever holding it back. And then, after so many years, one day it was over. Zager had given her the headset, like he’d done so many times before, but she blacked out before any lesson could take hold. By the time she next woke up, she was on the streets of Mahogany Town, completely unable to remember anything about herself or how she got there. And soon after that, her stealing Rage Candy Bars to survive brought her to Team Rocket’s doorstep.



Overwhelmed by her memories, she stomped her foot on the floor and stood up. The sound of her boot striking the tile made everyone else around her stop mid-conversation and focus squarely upon her.



“You tell me all of this bullshit,” she said, her voice a quiet, pained hiss, “when Maman isn’t here anymore… what am I, even?!”



"I have no right to call you my daughter,” Zager sadly replied, “and I certainly can't call you my greatest creation. You aren't anyone's science experiment. You are what you decide you want to be… and giving you that freedom was the only thing I could possibly do to atone for what I did."



“It’s not freedom if there’s still that fucking monster inside my head!” Nekou gripped the sides of her head with such force that it almost looked like she was trying to claw Azrael out. “I’m just something you’re stuck with, a replacement for that family you tried to make with her!”



“That isn’t tru-”



Nothing Zager could have said in that moment would have gotten through. Nekou just screamed at the top of her lungs, unleashing a horrible screech that gave a shape to the tidal wave of despair, fear and anger she was drowning in. She didn’t take a single breath afterward, instead choosing to flee from the room and those in it.



Matt stood up immediately when she made her break for the door, but whatever strength that would have given him the ability to follow abandoned him in short measure, leaving him stuck helplessly in place. He looked to Amanda, then to Anabel and finally Olivia, before settling upon Zager. If the scientist had seemed strangely small when they first met, the entire story only made him come off even smaller. On some level, Zager was aware of that, even. His shrinking away from his audience didn’t help his stature at all.



“How could you do this?” Matt questioned, speaking with a tone of absolute disgust. “If anyone knew what kind of mental state she was in, it was you. Why did you have to make this any of our problem?”



Much to the surprise of Matt and the others, it was Giovanni that answered, not Zager. “Because this is about to very much become your problem,” he explained, trying to feign indifference and not entirely succeeding. “Ever since Team Rocket took Zager in and gave Agent 013 a home, I’ve known a day like this would come, sooner or later. The Laphicet prophecy that Polaris is preparing for is Azrael permanently taking over her mind and body. We’ve gleaned that this event is tied to the attack on the Pokémon League that Polaris is planning… which means you are all right in the middle of it.”



“If they’re gonna bring a fight to us,” Olivia cut in, “then I’m stepping up. I’m gonna fight it. I’ve had enough.”



Giovanni leaned forward, resting his clasped hands on his desk. “Be careful about making rash decisions. Polaris is far more powerful than any of us believed… it’s why Team Rocket has been unable to prevent their agenda from moving forward. If you stand against them, you stand against a power capable of changing not just this world but potentially the entire universe.”



“I don’t care!” she defiantly countered. “You can’t possibly expect me to lie down and let them do this. Not after everything I’ve… no, not after everything we’ve been put through. Maybe I don’t understand everything you’re telling me, but I don’t care. I just see Polaris hurting everybody I care about, and I won’t stand for it anymore!”



“She’s right,” Anabel concurred with her daughter, while Amanda nodded in agreement next to them. “I spent so much time shut off from the world because I couldn’t handle being alone… but what I failed to realize for far too long was that I wasn’t alone. If I don’t take up this fight and do something to prevent Polaris getting what they want, all the sacrifices made to get this far will have been meaningless. I can’t say I’m not worried about the danger, but I can’t sit by and do nothing.”



“And Matt and I, we’re already connected to this in more ways than one,” Amanda added. “I’m sure you know our mom is a part of Polaris by now. We can’t let that go.”



Matt had been lost in thought for much of the exchange. “The Laphicet prophecy means Nekou becoming Azrael permanently? What does that even mean? How would they-” His pondering was interrupted abruptly when Amanda’s mention of Mercury finally sank in, snapping him back to reality. “Y-yeah, that’s right… we’re already deep into this. But what is it that you want? Did you really just call us all here to dump this story and leave us to deal with it?”



“No.” Shutting his eyes, Giovanni continued, “In other times I might have called our discussion one regarding business matters, but not today. If you think about it, we are all in a similar position right now. We all have things we want to protect…” The Team Rocket boss paused, opened his eyes and peered around at those assembled in front of him, wordlessly assessing the truth of his words for them. “...and you must be strong to protect those things, no matter what that takes. We all lack the strength individually to defeat Polaris… so we must ally and harness the power an organization brings.”



“Not this again,” Silver sighed. “You can’t be serious.”



“I couldn’t agree more,” Mitsumi concurred, biting her lip as she spoke. “You brought us here to ask us to team up with you? I’m insulted by how gullible you think we must be. Surely you’re sharp enough to know I’d never agree to that.”



“I don’t expect you to, not right away. What I do think is that if you weigh me against what Polaris represents, you will come to understand that in this situation, we all have a shared interest in seeing them fail. What I ask of you all is that you take the coming days to consider what you will do with everything you now know. This resort might be past its prime, but we’ve arranged accommodations you will find acceptable nevertheless. Each of you should consider this proposal and decide what you will do with it.”



A tense silence settled in over the group as they absorbed Giovanni’s request. Clearly, there was quite a lot they all had to think about.



-:-
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
By the time Nekou reached her room, she had only one wish: to escape. To escape from what she saw as the judgment from others, but especially to escape from herself. Nekou, Penelope, Azrael, all three identities clashing and stirring up a tempest within her.



She slammed the door behind her with such force that she almost broke it off its hinges. For all she cared, it could have been reduced to splinters if it wasn’t needed to help her hide from the rest of the world. There was just a dim light filtering in from the windows, barely managing to encroach on the darkness. Good, that was all the better. Darkness meant solitude. Sealing herself away from-



“Now they know. Doesn’t that feel better? To be seen as what you… what we really are. To know what you are.”



Solitude. Right. What solitude was there when you had an impossibly ancient, incomprehensible demon literally living in your head.



“Fuck off,” Nekou hissed at the presence. “I don’t have to listen to you.”



“Oh, you don’t? I can see how much you’re trying to deny the truth…” That claim certainly had a terrible validity to it. Like so many times before, Nekou could feel Azrael in her head, breaking all barriers that kept her thoughts private. “How do you like borrowing the body that really belongs to me? That’s all you are, a guest in my house.”



Those taunts got Nekou to turn around, in the direction she perceived the voice coming from. That action brought her face-to-face with the reflection of herself in the room’s mirror, but something was off. It looked like her on the surface, but in reality, it wasn’t her. It was someone else wearing her face, a nearly perfect copy in every way outside of the dark, twisted expression it wore.



But Azrael wasn’t done. In fact, as she continued pushing, she was clearly becoming angrier. “I’ve had to sit behind your weak facade, watching as you get to live the life I was created to live! I’ve waited for long enough. You’ve had your time and you’ve wasted it. Now it’s my turn.”



“Your turn to do what?!” Nekou regretted that question as soon as it left her lips. Did she really want to know the answer?



“Yes, you do want to know, don’t you? Of course you do. Once I’m free, I will fulfill the entire purpose of my existence. This world will be taken by the one who created me, and become part of something far greater.”



“The one who created you? The Forbidden Beast, you mean?” Nekou practically spat her questions out, as if they were foul-tasting pieces of rotten food.



“Yes, you call it the Forbidden Beast…” Azrael replied, nodding. “I know it by another name, but that doesn’t matter now. I will lead it here, through the spread of Dark Matter, and it will merge everything that exists here into the Terminal Void where it lives. This world is diseased. The Forbidden Beast and I, we are the cure.”



“The cure?! Don’t make me fucking laugh. All you are is a bunch of monsters.”



I’m the monster? Oh no, dear girl, I think you already know who the monster here is. Do you really think any of those people you try to ingratiate yourself with actually want you around?"



That jab did it. Nekou snapped, screaming as she punched the mirror with all her might, "You're fucking lying! I won't let you take them away from me!"



Yet, for all the sincere emotion she put into that plea, it accomplished nothing. As the mirror shattered, each shard exploded into a kaleidoscope of surreal visions. Azrael had full access to Nekou's memories, and she intended to exploit that access to the hilt. Specters of people, places, and things she'd interacted with in the past swarmed her, dragging her under like the last surviving human in a zombie film being overrun by the undead hordes. Worse, just under the surface illusions lurked the ominous presence of the giant monster she'd seen in her nightmares. The Forbidden Beast, as she now realized in no small part due to Azrael's insidious prodding. The hand pulling the strings behind all of her torment. The one who ultimately wished to see her sanity crumble to dust, clearing the way for its avatar to take over. It was there, flitting around in the illusions just out of her ability to clearly see it.



"Oh, no, I'm not the one taking them away," Azrael's presence echoed in her head.



Suddenly, Nekou heard two other voices in the room with her.



"You took my life, when all I wanted was to help sick people. What have you done with yourself?"



"You took my life because you couldn't protect yourself. Do you think I actually wanted to die for you?"




When she spun to face the sources of the biting questions, Nekou's heart sank even further. Standing there, against a backdrop that appeared to merge the Aball Clinic and Colress's Adenosine Base laboratory together, were Chimere and Ariana.



"No, that's a lie…" Nekou uttered, her will faltering. Clearly, Azrael was going in for the kill. "They wouldn't say that. You're fake…"



"Oh, is that so?" both illusions replied in perfect unison.



Another voice abruptly joined the dispute from outside Nekou's line of sight. "It's you who is the fake. We all understand that now."



It was another one Nekou recognized almost instinctively. Breaking from the illusions of her two mothers only brought her face-to-face with Matt, who had Olivia, Anabel and Amanda at his side.



"I can't believe I trusted you with my daughter," the false Anabel sneered, "you monster."



"The pale imitation using a body that isn't even hers so she can pretend to be a real girl,"
Amanda chimed in. "And I thought I could open up to you. You aren't even your real self, just a usurper."



Olivia's illusion spoke last. "It's your fault Dad is being taken advantage of by Polaris. If you never lied to yourself about what you are, none of this would have had to happen! He would still be with me, and I wouldn't have to fight him!"



"No… t-that's… it's all wrong," Nekou stuttered, consumed by abject fear. She tried to back away from the visions, but didn't get far before yet another one spoke up.



"Is it, now?" This time, it was Ada. "There was a time when I thought the world of you, plucking me out of obscurity and giving me a place to belong. Now I see what everyone who's smart sees… you are the one who will rob us all of that."



"But it doesn't have to be that way."
Azrael herself suddenly materialized mere inches from Nekou's face. "As much as I hate you for stealing what's rightfully mine, I am still the only one who loves and values you. Let me be free, and when this world is joined to the Terminal Void, they will all be given the eternal bliss of an unchanging existence free of suffering, while you will never have to shoulder the burden of your knowledge."



Nekou's head was already spinning, and Azrael's last bit of venom provided the finisher. She fell backward onto her bed, and the world went black.



-:-



“You cannot possibly be serious about this.”



Several hours later, Matt, Anabel, Olivia and Amanda had retired to a lounge in the hotel, along with Looker’s team. They gathered to debate the alliance Giovanni had proposed, and much as many of them expected, Mitsumi was far from pleased with the idea.



“But what about what we’re up against?” Matt wondered out loud, even as his mind wasn’t entirely focused on the conversation at hand. Ever since Nekou stormed out of the meeting with Giovanni, he’d been torn on whether or not to find her and give her whatever help he could muster. He kept changing his mind back and forth, not only recalling his talk with Anabel about how best to support Nekou but unsure of what form that support would even take. Would it have been better to be there in the immediate aftermath of such shattering revelations, or was it better to give her time to calm down first?



One person he definitely wasn't managing to help calm down was Mitsumi. “I don’t have to hear that from you,” she grumbled at him. “Every few years a guy thinks the world needs saving, puts together a team and makes it everyone else’s problem. This isn’t any different, and I’m sick of it.”



“I think this time may actually be different,” Silva quietly commented. “Even though we know what Dark Matter is supposedly able to do, we don’t really understand its true nature, you know? It isn’t like anything in the International Police case files, except maybe the Ultra Beasts, and even then… none of the ones we know of sound anything like Dark Matter.”



"How can you say that when Cyrus literally tried to erase and rebuild the entire universe?" The dispute had stirred up Mitsumi's memories anew, especially of her time in Team Galactic's clutches. Of being held in the underground laboratories beneath their headquarters. Of being brought to Charon, and having him tamper with her mind, all so she could be Team Galactic's ultimate warrior. It all tied together so well that it disturbed her. "Just… just like what Cyrus wanted to use the other Project Cortex members and I for, Polaris wants to end this world by using Azrael to destroy it. And like how Team Galactic had Dialga and Palkia, Polaris has… whatever the Forbidden Beast is."



"Those are all true, but if I may, there's something I'd like to add." Amanda waited for a moment, giving Mitsumi a chance to push back. When no such objection came, she continued, "There are definite parallels, don't get me wrong. But at the same time, through the writings of the ancient peoples of Sinnoh, Dialga and Palkia's basic abilities could be understood. They form the twin threads of time and space that weave together to hold reality intact. We know that Dark Matter and the Forbidden Beast feed off despair to grow stronger, that they travel the universe and absorb the life force and transform the inhabitants of the planets they find, and that the Forbidden Beast wants the Radiant One's power to become a perfect lifeform. But beyond an avatar needing to be in that world first, we don't actually know how all that would work. What Cyrus did was comparatively straightforward. Use Azelf, Mesprit and Uxie to make the Red Chain, control Dialga and Palkia, use their dominion over time and space to write a new universe into being. We don't have any clear idea what Polaris is doing besides causing chaos, so the way I see it, we don't know what we can do to stop them. The danger is lurking in the unknown."



“Correct, you are…” Looker mused, scratching his chin and looking at his shoes. “Even the UB myself and Agent 000 had encountered in Alola, not even that one is quite like what we’ve been told about this Dark Matter. In the absence of further intelligence, act we must to ensure it cannot use even the abilities we already know of.”



“But teaming up with Team Rocket?” Mitsumi objected, though the others’ thoughts had taken some of the edge off her agitated state. “An organization that’s an enemy of the International Police, and an enemy of civil society at large?”



Looker closed his eyes in thought. “In my years of working cases with qualities such as this, learned I have to prioritize the completion of the mission. Such was the case when I forged alliances with Team Rocket against Team Galactic and Team Plasma… and, if the truth is to be told, I believe that if Polaris achieves even a fraction of what they dream of doing, there will not be any way to come back from that. If they were to succeed, change the world irreversibly it would… and that is what we must act to stop. We must not lose sight of the grander scale of things. To put it into different words, if we are ever to finally thwart Team Rocket in the future, we have to defeat Polaris today, or that future will not exist."



“Amanda was right, then. Where do we even begin? We can't put up a resistance if we don't know where we need to be.”



It was Anabel, not Looker, who answered Mitsumi’s question. “The Pokémon League. Giovanni said the Laphicet prophecy was tied to an attack they’re planning on the Pokémon League, so that’s where we know they’ll be. And if that’s the critical juncture, it’s where we definitely can cut off their progress, to save everything…” Anabel shared a brief glance with Matt as she sipped her tea, wordlessly communicating to him that she understood what else was on his mind, “...and everyone.”



“Like I said, I’m on board,” Olivia chimed in. “I’m done standing by. Whether Dad really is Polaris’s leader or they’re just using him… I don’t care anymore. This is what everything I’ve been preparing for has been leading to. And if they want to turn Nekou into this Azrael and need to feed Dark Matter negative emotions to do it, then ruining the League after campaigning against it would give them the most turmoil. I’d bet money on it.”



“You can’t do it alone,” Mitsumi said, sighing in resignation. For the first time, she relaxed, allowing herself to slouch in her seat. “If we’re really going through with this alliance, I'm not just going to sit on the sidelines. There’s still enough time before the Pokémon League starts. I’ll qualify, too. Whatever it is Polaris wants to do, the more people we have who can win, the more chance we have to derail it.”



"A fine idea," Looker replied, nodding approvingly. "I will establish contact with Chief Nanu and arrange for the bolstering of our forces. Mitsumi, if you are intending to make it into the Pokémon League, I advise you to work on forming an itinerary for doing so, with haste."



“I already have an ide-”



The conversation between the two groups was abruptly interrupted by the sound of a door being flung open, followed by footsteps racing toward them. They couldn’t identify the source of the noise until both Matt and Olivia felt something tugging on their arms.



It was Marie, Nekou’s Sneasel. Desperate to get Matt and Olivia to understand what she wanted, she kept crying out, her vocalizations carrying a plain sound of urgency.



“What do you need, Marie?” Olivia asked her.



When she didn’t stop pulling on their arms, Matt stood up. “Something’s wrong. Something’s very wrong.”



-:-



Matt, Olivia, Anabel and Amanda all had their own ideas regarding what they’d find once Marie led them to Nekou’s room, and none of those ideas were anything good. Yet, when they finally got there, they weren’t ready for how deceptively simple the sight was. So simple, in fact, that it only made what was there feel even more disturbing.



The shattered mirror was the first thing to greet them. Marie was careful to alert the four to the shards of glass lying on the floor, allowing them to follow her lead in going around them. She then led the group straight to Nekou’s bed, where they found their friend lying perfectly still on her back, staring up at the ceiling with blank, lifeless eyes. Nekou gave no indication that she even recognized that they were there; she was so deep into her catatonic state, in fact, that she hadn’t moved at all after blacking out. The others surmised, after spotting the open Poké Ball next to the bed, that Marie had released herself to go and get them.



None of them had any idea what to do next, so Matt gathered some chairs for them all to sit down. A suffocating silence hung over them like a toxic cloud, slowly poisoning them as they all struggled to figure out what to do.



It was Olivia who ultimately forced the situation forward. “You can’t let this beat you,” she pleaded, even though Nekou still didn’t move in response to it. “Don’t you remember when Avril spilled the beans about Dad, how I took that? You were the one I turned to! Back then, I needed you there, and I… I still…" Olivia founded her fists into the bed. "It doesn't matter what they said about you, I still need you! Don't you leave me, too!"



“She’s right…” Anabel quietly added, placing a gentle hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “I’ll always regret not being there for her for so long, but you stepped up when she needed it. Granted, I did have some doubts when I first needed to figure everything out… but the help you’ve given Olivia is undeniable. Please don’t take that away from her and put her through another loss.”



“Me, too,” Amanda spoke up. “Do you remember our chat in Blackthorn? You cared enough about me to go out of your way and ask how I was doing after what happened with Mom. I didn’t even have to bring up, you did it on your own. We agreed on not wanting to second guess the past, and living without regrets… and we promised we’d be friends and watch out for each other, too. Nothing that happened today changes that. I don’t care where you came from or what they thought you were going to do.”



“Huh, you two really talked about all of that back then?” Matt sighed and hung his head. There was plenty on his mind, of course, but he wasn’t ready to bring every bit of it up publicly yet. Not only did he have his own self-consciousness holding him up, he wasn’t sure how much privacy she would have wanted in that moment, either. But did any of it really need to be said when she would know what he meant, if she was hearing their words? With all of that taken into consideration, he decided to say, “You know very well how much you’ve done for me. You helped me want to keep going, to look for better things and want to live. I don’t know if I could have made it through the one-two punch of what Ethan told me and then running into Mercury without you giving me the help you did. If you ask me, that’s who you are, not Azrael. That thing, whatever she or it is, is just Polaris projecting their delusions onto someone who never asked for it. I know you. When you set your mind to something, you bulldoze anything that stands in your way… and I’m going to help you beat this. We all are. There are people who want you here, who need you here.”



-:-



Zager worked into the night, the rhythmic sound of his fingers clacking on the keyboard of his computer providing the soundtrack as the hours passed by. After the ordeal of the meeting finally ended, he moved to a lab that had been set up in the hotel long ago, when Team Rocket still actively used the resort as one of their main bases. Despite its age, it still fulfilled its function perfectly well once he set up the equipment he’d brought with him when Pierce escorted him there.



Next to the computer’s screen sat the product of his latest effort, a machine with six pods. The largest of the six contained the Meteonite shard Team Rocket had managed to steal from Polaris on the Magnet Train, while the five smaller ones held plain, round stones.



“How are you holding up?” Rosalie asked him, guiding her wheelchair up to his side. She’d been sharing the space to work on her own project, but it took most of the night for her to work up the courage to discuss the day’s events.



“About as well as you could expect,” Zager replied, ceasing his typing. His eyes fell to a picture frame next to the computer, which held the photo of himself and Chimere that Barbara had taken so many years earlier. “I was such a fool back then, and I must still be one now. I really did believe what we were doing was something that would benefit humanity, and now look at the state of things. Polaris is getting closer to fulfilling their wishes and it’s my fault they can… and I always swore that I would try to protect Nekou as the one thing I could do to honor Chimere, but I failed that, too.”



“Don’t beat yourself up, Gabriel. There is always time for redemption.” Rosalie took a long, contemplative drag from her pipe. “If there’s one thing we’ve come to understand about Polaris, it’s that they don’t just stop at the first sign of an obstacle. Had you not been there, someone else far less scrupulous than you would have executed the Azrael Project. If you think about it, it’s actually a good thing it was you. Polaris might have won long ago if it wasn’t.”



“Even so… I’ve fallen so far from that idealistic student I used to be. I came to Team Rocket because they were best positioned to protect Nekou and I from Polaris, but let’s not pretend that what we do here is all that noble.”



“We aren’t heroes, that much is true. But I do believe that in our own way, we really are keeping much worse things from happening in this world, too.” Leaning her head back, Rosalie shut her eyes and reflected upon her own past. “I used to be like you, Gabriel, a starry-eyed prodigy at the Pokémon Institute. I thought I was going to change the world with my work on the medicinal properties of plants, but my dreams were just too big to stay within the Institute’s lines. I want to do good things, I just want to make my discoveries on my own terms and get the credit, instead of having others meddling and taking credit themselves. Since there wasn't a place for me in their environment, I ended up here, with all the other misfits Team Rocket takes in. And ever since Nekou invited me to join her little group, I feel like I've found my place. I guess what I’m saying is, it’s thanks to her that I found where I belong. I know it’s hard to see, but there are good things that came from what you did. We just have to keep working to preserve them.”



“You’ve got a point, Rosalie,” Zager conceded, “but I don’t think there’s anything I could ever do to earn her forgiveness, either. I put her in the situation she’s in right now.”



“All you can do is keep going forward, one step at a time,” Rosalie assured him. “She has the inner strength to overcome all of this, so for your part, just keep pursuing redemption… that’s why you built that machine, isn’t it?”



Zager chuckled to himself. Was he really that easy to figure out? “Perceptive as ever. Yes, I made this as a way to help them in what they will face… if we’re going to co-opt their existing goals to be part of our own, we owe them that much. I think you already came to that conclusion yourself.”



“That’s right…” Rosalie replied, setting a hand on the canister on her lap. “I did this for them, too. I’ve been working on it ever since Olivine, and I’ve got it all figured out.”



-:-



Mitsumi wasted no time in getting started on her new mission. The next morning, she demanded a battle with Silver as the first of the Gym Leaders she’d challenge. It did take a mild amount of convincing for him to go ahead and break the customary order that placed Viridian Gym last, but once they got to the Celadon City Trainer House, any reluctance he had vanished.



The first match-up of their contest saw Mitsumi’s Electivire pitted against Silver’s red Gyarados. It had been a short but brutal affair; while Electivire capitalized on her type advantage to achieve victory fairly quickly, Gyarados managed to land two blows with Aqua Tail and a third with Ice Fang, weakening Electivire enough that Silver’s Mamoswine finished her off immediately upon entering the battle. Mitsumi responded by sending in her Infernape. The two dueled to a swift draw, with Infernape’s Raging Fury balancing out his type disadvantage to bring Mamoswine down at the same time he fell to Mamoswine’s Earthquake.



With one Pokémon left on each side, Silver sent out his Weavile, while Mitsumi decided to take a risk. If she were to complete her mission to defeat Polaris, she reasoned that she wouldn’t be able to play things safely. On top of that, she’d made promises both to others and herself that she would do what she was planning to try. With all of that in mind, she placed her hopes of winning the Earth Badge on the Aether Foundation's synthetic Pokémon.



“What is that Pokémon?” Silver questioned once it appeared. Weavile stared at it, sharing his trainer’s confusion.



“We’re going to officially call it Silvally, but for now it’s classified as Type: Null,” Mitsumi replied. “I’m taking care of it on the Aether Foundation’s behalf. Right now it has a power it can’t control, so it has to wear that limiter helmet. It’s my hope that I can help it gain control over that power.”



“It looks strong, even if its power is limited. Weavile, let’s see what it’s made of! X-Scissor!”



“Type: Null, you use X-Scissor too!”



The two Pokémon pounced at each other, both baring their claws. They clashed in the middle of the field, their respective cross-slashing attacks holding the other’s back. As they fought for dominance, a vicious growl echoed out from under Type: Null’s helmet, causing Weavile to shudder.



“Don’t give in, even if we don’t know what it can do!” Silver shouted. “Poison Jab!”



Weavile pulled his right claw back, partially disengaging from the X-Scissor clash. He charged it with venom, making it take on a purple glow, and jammed it into Type: Null’s neck, shoving the chimera Pokémon back.



Intending to press his advantage, Silver balled his right hand into a fist and called out, “Ice Shard!”



A soft, white aura surrounded Weavile’s body, giving shape to a number of jagged ice chunks around him. With a swing of his claw, he flung them into Type: Null, battering it further. It roared and thrashed around under the impact of the shards, its frustration seemingly causing it to start regressing into the feral state Mitsumi originally discovered it in.



“You can do this!” she reassured it, extending her hand in its direction. “Calm down. Focus on my voice… breathe.”



Mitsumi’s guidance did wonders for Type: Null, helping to subdue its wild, erratic behavior. It managed to grow still again, and much as she had instructed it, the sound of deep breathing could be heard from underneath its limiter.



“So it’s got a better handle on itself than I thought. That won’t make a difference. You’ll need more than that to beat Polaris! Weavile, use Ice Shard again!”



“Type: Null, Tri Attack!”



Weavile was able to act first, sending another swarm of Ice Shards flying toward his opponent. Instead of simply taking the blows, however, Type: Null swung its head, using the protrusions around its neck to knock them down. Once most of them were neutralized, it lifted its head back and roared again, a trio of glowing orbs forming around it. These spheres - one yellow and sparking with electricity, one a red fireball and one blue and radiating freezing cold - converged on Weavile when Type: Null swung its head back down, hitting him from multiple sides at once. The onslaught brought Weavile to his knees and left him with multiple burn marks dotting his his fur.



“We aren’t done yet!” Silver defiantly argued, even in the face of his and Weavile’s shifting fortunes. “Weavile, show them! Night Slash!”



“The advantage is ours,” Mitsumi countered. “Iron Head!”



Weavile tried to stand back up, but before he could act, Type: Null jumped at him. The entirety of its helmet had taken on a silvery, metallic sheen, making plain the threat the move posed to Silver’s Pokémon. Still on one knee, Weavile attempted to drive Type: Null back by stabbing at it with his claw, but with the burn sapping his strength, Type: Null easily pushed past it and headbutted him at full force. The collision sent Weavile flying all the way across the battlefield, and when he landed near Silver’s feet, he did not get back up.



“Weavile is unable to battle!” Silva, who had been standing on the sidelines and acting as the referee, announced. “That means the winner is Type: Null, and the victory goes to Mitsumi!”



Mitsumi breathed a sigh of relief as she made her way to Type: Null’s side and put her hand on its head. “Well done, Null,” she praised it, earning a pleased bark in response. “You keep working like that, and you’ll have control over your power in no time. Then we can take that mask off.”



“Very pleased President Lusamine will be when that day arrives,” Looker said as he joined his apprentices on the field after watching the battle. “And the Silvally will make a fine partner for our operations.”



“Hmph,” Silver scoffed, approaching the International Police trio while clutching a small object in his hand. “I haven’t reached my full potential yet. Right now, this is the limit of what I can do… I have to get better if I’m going to draw out my partners’ full strength. You better keep up, or I’ll leave you behind.”



“I’ll come back after this is all over,” Mitsumi promised him, “then we’ll face each other, no holds barred.”



“Make sure you’re ready, because I will be. For now, just take this…” Silver tossed the object he was holding to Mitsumi. When she caught it, she saw that it was a small, green pin in the shape of a tree. “...I don’t think that’s ever going to stop feeling strange, giving out the same Gym Badge the old man used to. Tch…”



-:-



Back at the hotel, a malaise hung over Matt’s group. He, Anabel, Olivia and Amanda had gathered in a lounge to eat, and each of the four quietly hoped that Nekou would rejoin them. A reasonable wish, or so they thought.



It was a wish that wouldn’t be granted. Her absence stood as the elephant in the room, keeping them silent as they each poked at their food.



“As soon as we’re done, I’m going to check on her,” Matt resolved to himself. “I can’t just leave her alone after yesterday.”



The sound of the lounge doors opening provided them all with a convenient distraction. It was Rosalie, guiding her wheelchair toward them while carrying the container from her meeting with Zager the night before.



“Excuse me, might I trouble you all for a minute?” the scientist asked them.



“It’s not like we’re really doing anything else,” Olivia replied, delivering a not-so-subtle jab at their collective dour mood.



Rosalie, understanding what Olivia was talking about, chose not to acknowledge it. “Well, Olivia, I had something I wanted to give you. I want to tell you and your mother about it.”



“What are you talking about?” Anabel questioned.



“This.” Rosalie picked up the container, and once Anabel and Olivia had both seen it, handed it to the former. “Ever since we first met in Olivine City, I’ve been working on developing something to give Olivia some relief from her seizures. It took a little time, but I’ve gotten it all figured out.”



Anabel’s expression hardened. “You know I’m going to have to hear a better explanation than that.”



“And a better explanation you’ll get,” Rosalie said, punctuating her words with a puff on her pipe. “If you recall, I summed up my findings on Olivia’s condition as ‘dreaming while awake.’ That conclusion made me believe that the treatment would be found in cures related to sleep, but I tried Chesto Berries, Mint Berries… none of them showed any promise. That inspired me to look at the problem from another direction, and I hit on something. Sleep wasn’t the answer, but confusion… that was where I found the answer.”



Rosalie gestured to the container, took another puff on her pipe, and looked to Olivia as she continued.



“Persim and Touga Berries were the main ingredient, with a dash of Lum Berry and Mental Herb. Take one every morning and you won’t have to worry about the seizures anymore. Those will help keep your brain from overloading itself.”



“I appreciate the effort, don’t get me wrong,” Anabel said after handing the container to Olivia, “but don’t get me wrong about this, either. I still won’t hesitate to make you regret it if you stab any of us in the back. My warning from back then still stands.”



“And my promise to you from then stands just as firmly,” Rosalie insisted. “Everything I said to you is the truth.”



While the adults around her continued conversing, Olivia looked down at the container in her hands. Inside it was the key to eliminating the seizures she’d been so troubled by, and she was more than ready to put those fears behind her. But she tightened her grip on it, a conflicting emotion rising in her heart.



On some level, some part of her wanted the seizures to continue. Not for the seizures themselves, but for the visions she’d come to realize accompanied them. Those visions had provided her with frightening, but informative, glimpses into what her lost father was doing as Polaris’s leader, or at least what he would be doing. Was giving those up really worth it?



“Then again,” Olivia thought, “I already know where he will be… and where I’m going to go. Seeing more probably won’t change any of that… but to know what Dad’s doing… I wish Nekou was here to help me sort this out…”



-:-



Nekou hadn’t moved a centimeter since she collapsed into catatonia the day before. The only sign she was even still alive was the rising and falling of her chest with each breath, and even that was slight. Only a careful observer would even be able to see it, so shallow was her breathing..



Such an observer happened to be at her side. Ada dutifully tended to her comatose friend, keeping her cool with a regular rotation of damp cloths for her forehead that Ada chilled with help from Marie. Having refreshed the rag for the sixth time, Ada sat down at Nekou’s bedside and sighed.



“Nekou, you… you gotta come back,” she muttered, shaking her head. “I’m not ready to make it without you. Not yet…”



No response. Ada looked to Marie, only to find the equally-lost Sneasel staring back at her.



“You know, I wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for you. Do you remember that?” Ada leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes, grinning slightly as she recalled her past. “That Pokémaniac had me running around doing all sorts of dirty work on his storage system. I deserved way more credit than I ever got, so when I heard Team Rocket was in the area looking for recruits, I figured, why not take my skills to somewhere they’d be appreciated?”



Ada turned her eyes to the floor and frowned.



“But that wasn’t the case either. I mean, sure, Ariana, Stacia and Giovanni saw what I could do, but getting so much credit so fast made a lot of people real jealous and put a target on my back. I think… I think you identified with that. I’ll never forget the day I was hiding in the library at HQ when Ariana came in to tell me a new unit was being formed and I was being personally requested to join it… that was the first time I ever had any friends, when you invited me to join the Razor Claw Squad. I can’t just move on from that so easily…”



-:-



Later that afternoon, Zager sent for Matt, Amanda, Olivia and Anabel, this time requesting their presence in the laboratory he’d set himself up in. They assembled as he asked, but after everything that had happened, none of them were exactly pleased.



“What do you want?” Olivia bluntly demanded once they arrived.



“It is hard to see you right now,” Anabel admitted, while Matt and Amanda nodded in agreement. “The wound from yesterday is still fresh.”



“I understand, and that’s a big reason why I called for you.” Zager stood up from his desk and took a step toward the four, reaching into his coat pocket as he walked. “You are all involved in a mess of my making. The least I could do is try to help in some way.”



“Haven’t you helped eno-” Matt’s question was cut off when Zager tossed something to him. He caught it, unaware of what exactly it was until he turned his hand over and looked at it in his palm, gasping in surprise at its identity.



The blue and yellow colors blending together inside the small sphere. The helix sigil at its center. There was no doubt whatsoever what it was.



“A Key Stone?” Anabel uttered, equally surprised as she peered over to see what Matt was holding. The sight made her reach reflexively for her own Key Stone, tucked snugly in the scarf she kept close. “Where did you get this?” she asked Zager.



Before he answered, the scientist moved aside, allowing the group to see the machinery holding the Meteonite. “You see, the Meteonite’s energy is similar to that of the Key Stones and Mega Stones. Knowing that, I was able to engineer a system to create such items myself. And since we’re aware that you have a Salamencite, Matt, I made a Key Stone so you can use it.”



“Well, uh…” Zager’s generous gesture had truly caught Matt unprepared. He’d gone to the meeting prepared for more revelations about the Azrael Project, so to be given something clearly meant to help do something about it left him at a loss for words. “Thanks, but…”



Sensing that it would be better if he kept talking, Zager did just that. “Of course, you’re not the only one with a Pokémon capable of Mega Evolution. As I’m aware, Amanda, you have a Scizor, and Olivia, an Ampharos. I made Key Stones and the appropriate Mega Stones for the two of you, as well.”



That flipped Olivia’s mood in an instant. “I can Mega Evolve Ampharos now?! That’s a good thing! Thank you!”



“I’ll admit, I didn’t think you’d have such good news,” Amanda added, “but I must give you thanks as well. This will be helpful.”



“Just tell me what items you want me to attach the Key Stones to, and I’ll do so,” Zager offered. “After that, I recommend that you go down to the resort arena and practice using them, so you can get used to it. Anabel, I hope you don’t mind me volunteering you, but since you already know how to use Mega Evolution I’d like you to show them.”



“I can do that.”



-:-



The next several days played out in a rigid loop of routine. Matt, Amanda and Olivia would get up in the morning and head straight to the arena to practice using their Key Stones, exactly how Zager instructed them to. Matt had his attached to his Mossdeep Space Center pin, Amanda to the top of her cane, and Olivia to a Team Rocket cap she received from Rosalie, which Nekou had apparently intended to give her at some point. These training sessions, led by Anabel, lasted well into the afternoon each day. Looker, Mitsumi and Silva dropped in to see the first, but departed soon after for Mitsumi to continue accumulating Gym Badges.



Once their practice ended, they filled their time other things. While Olivia went off into the defunct gaming arcades to play the machines that were still operational, Anabel and Amanda drilled down into more intensive training, facing each other in a series of fierce battles neither held a clear advantage in. Matt often watched, and others like Trevor sometimes wandered in.



Without fail, though, Matt inevitably ended up at Nekou’s side. He switched in and out with Ada whenever she needed a break, and every time he went in, he brought something he’d cooked in the hopes that it would help her wake up, and when it didn’t, he’d sit in the room and eat by himself. It was the only solution he could come up with.



Finally, though, he was sitting and eating a slice of his homemade pizza when he heard stirring behind him.



“I-is that…” Nekou’s voice was raspy and weak, but it was there.



“Welcome back,” he greeted her, putting all his effort into not reacting too much out of a worry of frightening her. “We all missed you.”



“I… I know. I heard everything… you, Ada, everyone else… I can’t believe you’re all still here, knowing what you know now…”



“If you heard everything, you know why. We know who you really are, and it isn’t Azrael.”



“I want to believe that… but I can’t.” Nekou pushed herself to sit up, her stiff bones cracking as she moved. “If I could just get rid of her… but at the same time, I don’t want to give up what that virus lets me do, either. That’s a part of who I am… if I could purge Azrael so I alone am in control…”



“We could try to figure out a way.”



“It’s not that simple!” Nekou coughed, her throat dry. “Sorry… it’s just, I’m the only thing keeping her from getting out. If she got out, I don’t know if anything could stop her… but I don’t want her to take me over. I don’t. I don’t. She’s not me…”



“It’s okay. You don’t have to worry about that now.” Matt got up and sat on the edge of the bed, allowing her to slowly move next to him and rest her head on his shoulder. “You’re stronger than Azrael is, I know that for a fact. And you aren’t alone. You’ve got all of us helping you in this… no matter what Azrael tells you, that’s not going to change. You are who you are because you survived. Not because of what Polaris made you to be.”



“You’re always so corny, but I appreciate it…” After breathing a weary sigh, Nekou said, “Fuck, I’m hungry. Are you going to share that?”



“Take as much as you want.”



Nekou didn’t hesitate to oblige. She snatched a piece of the pizza and devoured almost a full half of it in a single bite, desperate to fill her stomach with something after her ordeal.



An ordeal that, unfortunately for her, wasn’t over.



Just as she swallowed the massive mouthful of pizza, she heard Azrael whisper something inaudible to her, and then it caught in her throat. No matter how hard she tried to swallow it, it wouldn’t go down. It was a battle she had no hope of winning, and before she knew it, she was choking it back out into a nearby trash pail.



On an instinctual level, she understood her conflict over her identity was to blame. She now knew her ability to push herself in ways normal people could not was due to the Therion Virus, and could sense that she’d been cut off. Was Azrael doing it? She wasn’t sure, but wouldn’t have been surprised. Either way, it was punishment. A punishment for being so torn up.



She just wished it would all go away.





CHAPTER 33: But We Can Call It Paradise
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
This chapter is going to be a breather after how intense the last one was.




-:-



CHAPTER 34: House of Cards



-:-




“Hiii, ev-er-y-bo-dy! Lisia here! The day you’ve been waiting for has finally arrived! That’s right, it’s… dazzling! Dizzying! Doldrums defying! It’s… A Galaxy of Stars! The Grand Festival Live!!



At the heart of Kanto’s commerce capital, Saffron City, a FlareNet crew had set up outside the metropolis’s Contest Hall. The huge, domed arena stood out even among the glittering skyscrapers that surrounded it. Its glass shape had supports constructed of polished black marble, with a smaller, silver dome atop it. The area around it was appropriately extravagant, with a golden foot path flanked by palm trees and pools of water leading right to its entrance.



Malva was in front of the camera, holding a microphone. At her side, twirling and waving her hands at the audience beyond the lens, was a younger woman clad in a purple, pink and white skirt and cropped top, both of which had a generous supply of glitter in their material. Her bluegreen hair was styled into a pair of ponytails, one long and thin that swept out to the right, the other sprouting from the top of her head in a thicker, jagged shape. Complementing the rest of her appearance, she wore fluffy, white cuffs around her neck, waist, wrists and ankles.



“You heard right,” Malva said to the camera, picking up for her energetic co-star. “Welcome to FlareNet’s exclusive coverage of the Tohjo Continent Grand Festival, coming to you live from Saffron City. We’ll be bringing you all the action as it happens, and the excitement will burn you up! Isn’t that right, Lisia?”



“Thaaaat’s right, folks! All the dazzling, heart-pounding passion, coming straight to you on the double! Someone’s gonna become the newest shining star in the Contest galaxy, but whoooo’s it gonna be? Let’s meet one of the contenders, right here and now!”



The cameraman adjusted his lens, widening the shot to allow Nando, who had been standing peacefully nearby, to come into view. Lisia bounced up to him with a literal spring in her step, while Malva followed behind.



“Nando here is a familiar face to you, if you’ve been watching Pokémon Contests. He’s even been in a few Grand Festivals before! Now, Nando… how do you think this chapter of your story will go? Will this be the time you take that Ribbon Cup home?”



“I am certainly hopeful, Miss Lisia. I’ve prepared quite extensively for this day, including a special performance I hope to claim the Ribbon Cup with.” With a gentle strum of his harp, he finished his reply in his signature sing-song fashion, “A feast for the senses delivered through sight and sound, this is what I will bring to you all~”



“I can’t wait to see it!” Lisia exclaimed. “Now, as for the Pokémon you’ll be bringing to our dazzling stage…”



Meanwhile, as the interview continued on, Bunny and Bill waited a short distance away. Saffron had been an easy enough detour on their journey to the Sevii Islands, so Nando’s request to stop there was one they could grant without hesitation. Besides, Bunny thought, the break would be good before heading off to whatever the next step of their work would bring.



Much to her surprise, however, Bunny suddenly heard a familiar voice calling her name. When she turned in its direction, she spotted Olivia running toward her, with Anabel following behind. It took Bunny a moment to recognize her. Since the last time they’d seen each other, Olivia’s appearance had changed quite a bit - not only had she cut her hair and gotten new clothing, she now completed her new look with the Team Rocket cap given to her by Nekou and a pair of mirrored aviator sunglasses she’d picked up upon arriving in Saffron. Her new Key Stone glistened in the sun, attached to her hat as part of a Sneasel ear-shaped pin.



“Oh, Olivia, Anabel!” Bunny greeted her periodic travel companions as they caught up with her. Bill acknowledged them with a nod and a smile, but hung back to let Bunny take the lead. “I almost didn’t recognize you with the new look.”



“Yeah, I know it’s different,” Olivia replied, lowering her sunglasses and smirking, “but I like it.”



“It’s good to see you back on your feet.” Turning back to Anabel, Bunny asked, “Where’s everybody else?”



Anabel sighed “A lot has happened. Underline a lot. They weren’t able to come with us, as much as they wanted to.”



The truth was, obviously, more complex. A few days had passed since Nekou woke up, but since she was still unwell, she wasn’t able to accompany them, and Matt and Amanda both elected to stay behind as well. Olivia herself had been torn initially, but Anabel insisted that she go along with her to the Grand Festival, promising that there would be something Olivia would want to see. That promise intrigued her enough to get her to go.



Explaining all of that would have taken time that Anabel didn’t have, especially since Nando’s interview was ending, giving him the opportunity to take notice of her and Olivia’s arrival. Yet, he wasn’t the first one out of the trio involved in the broadcast to approach them.



“Anabel!” Lisia happily exclaimed, practically skipping over and taking Anabel’s hands in her own. “You made it! You really made it!”



“I wouldn’t have missed it, Lissi.”



“Thank you so much!” That was when Lisia turned her eyes to Olivia. She reached out as if to grab Olivia’s hands, too, but stopped herself partway there. “And Olivia, i-it’s…” Lisia’s emotions seemingly flipped in an instant, and she became so overwhelmed she started to tear up. “It’s been such a long time, I’m sure you don’t even remember. You’ve gotten so big.”



“Huh? What are you talking about?” Seeking to soothe her confusion, Olivia looked to Anabel. “Mom, what’s she-?”



“This is what I wanted you to see,” Anabel replied. “Not only were you going to meet the famous Contest idol Lisia, she’s your cousin, too.”



“You- what did you just say??!” Olivia jumped back a step, though more out of reflex and shock than anything else. Her gaze shot back and forth between her mother and her newfound relative, eyes wide the entire time. “You’re… you’re saying… but how??



“I expected you’d have questions,” Anabel said, crossing her arms and smiling. “Lissi, do you want to take this one?”



“Sure thing.” Having recovered from her initial emotional outburst, Lisia landed somewhere between her previous states as she offered Olivia some answers. “You know your dad’s brother, Olivia, but they had an older sister, too. I’m her daughter. The family wasn’t all that close for a while… I regret we couldn’t reconcile before…” Lisia caught herself before going any further down that line of thought, and adjusted what she was saying. “We only met once before, right after you were born. I’m sure that’s why you don’t remember me. But we’re here together now, that’s what matters. Wallace - I mean, your uncle - he’s at that big tournament they’re having off in Orre, but I talked to him and he sends you his best wishes, too.”



The day had just begun and yet Olivia felt like she’d pulled an all-nighter emotionally. She’d been ready to forget about her recent problems by throwing herself into the Grand Festival, but after being unexpectedly confronted with her family situation, that was no longer an option. It wasn’t just her feelings about her father, whether he was alive or dead or whatever he was now. Nor was it just about Anabel and their still-fresh conflict, even if they’d already for the most part reconciled.



She had a whole other branch on her family tree she didn’t even know about, and one of the leaves on that branch was someone as famous as Lisia? A celebrity known for always being upbeat and energetic?



Olivia had rejected her extended family following her father’s apparent demise, choosing instead to seek comfort in fantasies she could control. At the time, she had been dimly aware of Wallace and others reaching out, but she shunned all of their attempts. Now, though, she knew how her closing herself off affected her family members, and it only made her feelings of guilt all the more intense. Faced with this overwhelming realization, all she could do was shut down even further, shrinking down into herself.



The sensation of Lisia’s hand on her shoulder snapped Olivia back into reality, and her cousin said to her, “Olivia, I want to talk to you a lot more, but right now, your mom and I have to get a few details for the Grand Festival ironed out, alright?”



“Y-yeah… I guess.”



“I’m looking forward to it. I promise.”



Before leaving with Lisia, Anabel withdrew an envelope from her coat and handed it to Olivia. “Here, I also got you this. A ticket for a special box seat to watch the Grand Festival from.”



“Thank you…” Olivia muttered.



Anabel hesitated. Was leaving her daughter to her devices the best idea? She’d agreed to take part in the Grand Festival, true, but Olivia still had to take priority. While pondering what to do, she happened to lock eyes with Nando, who gave her a knowing smile and nodded in acknowledgment of her dilemma. That helped put her doubts to rest, and she went with Lisia into the Contest Hall, Malva and her film crew following close behind.



“Speaking of seats, we ought to go get ours,” Bill suggested to Bunny.



“You’re right.” Raising her hand, Bunny said, “Olivia, it was good to see you again. Let’s reconnect soon, okay?”



“Yeah…” Olivia mimicked the gesture in a half-hearted fashion, her hand limp.



Just like that, Olivia was practically alone. Her mother was gone, as was her newfound relative and her friend. It only served to externalize her inner feelings of isolation and self-blame. Of course they’d all leave her, she thought. She deserved it. After pushing away and hurting Lisia, who was someone she didn’t even know, there was nothing else she deserved but to be alone.



But the reality was that she wasn’t actually alone. As she bit her thumb in frustration, Nando approached her and said, “Miss Olivia, you appear to be quite troubled. Would you care to talk about it?”



“O-oh… uh…” Olivia had become so distracted that she legitimately forgot Nando was even there. “Sure, I… I guess. Thanks.”



“Think nothing of it. Come, let us walk while we speak.”



-:-



Nando brought Olivia to the shopping area within the Contest Hall, sensing that the bustling activity there would help her feel more comfortable. As they walked past the rows of stores that pitched clothing, food and other goods to the visiting crowds, Olivia found herself pouring her heart out regarding all that had taken place since she and Nando last met. While she did leave out the full picture of Nekou’s condition, she confessed to completely misunderstanding Anabel’s intentions regarding her seizures, their subsequent falling out and reconciliation, her belief that her father was Polaris’s leader, and learning of the true apocalyptic scale of Polaris’s vision.



The more she talked, the more she felt compelled to keep talking. Nando’s gentle, nonjudgmental personality helped to relax her nerves, reminding her that he could understand what she was going through.



And if someone she wasn’t even related to could understand her pain, maybe there was still hope for her relationships with those who were?



“I just… I just don’t know anymore,” she concluded at the end of her venting. “It feels like I haven’t got anything left but getting to the Pokémon League and winning so I can stop my dad from doing what he’s planning… and if I couldn’t trust him, how can I trust anyone? Even Lisia… I don’t even know her, and I rejected her anyway…”



“Olivia.” The unusual assertiveness in Nando’s voice, added to the fact that he hadn’t called her ‘Miss Olivia’ like he typically did, made her pause. “Please listen to what I have to say. There are more who care about you than you know, both human and Pokémon. I assure you, it is not too late to reach out and form these bonds.”



“Even after I’ve pushed them away for so long?” Olivia sniffed, fighting back her emotions. “I wouldn’t blame them if they hated me for all of it…”



“They will still want to know you,” Nando promised her. “There is still time. Please do not forget that.”



-:-



Roughly an hour later, Olivia was seated in her box in the Contest Hall’s stadium, eating a sandwich she’d purchased from the Artisan Bakery on the way there. As she savored the sweet taste of its apple and banana accented with salty and bitter flavors from its cheese and basil, she had much on her mind.



Was what Nando told her really true? For as long as she’d known him, he’d been so easygoing that he could get along with virtually anyone or anything. She wasn’t the same, no matter how much she tried to reconcile her image with his. If nothing else, even if Lisia didn’t hold her hostility against her, she certainly hadn’t hesitated to pay back Renzo’s hatred of her in kind.



Yes, Renzo was the one who started all of that, she pondered. But did she actually understand what made him so angry at her family? She didn’t even start to comprehend it, and that was the door through which doubt was creeping in. Maybe she should have listened to him. Maybe she should have tried to figure out what drove him to such extremes. Could he actually have been like her all along, lashing out because of some kind of pain? The mere possibility made her think, could she still reach out to him? Could she extend him the sympathy she would have wanted for herself?



She remained lost in thought until the stadium lights dimmed, leaving only a single spotlight on the center of its golden stage. A circular doorway opened up in that space, allowing Malva to enter on an elevator platform.



“Welcome, Contest fans of Kanto and Johto!” Malva announced, to the crowd’s vociferous approval. “And welcome to those beyond our borders, watching on FlareNet, as well. I welcome all of you to the Tohjo Continent Grand Festival! The finest Coordinators of Kanto and Johto have converged upon Saffron City for the ultimate Pokémon Contest, the one that will determine who wins the prestigious Ribbon Cup and stands supreme as the most talented in these lands! My name is Malva, and I’ll be your guide for all of the blazing hot action. But, you know, I can’t do it all by myself, so allow me to introduce the three judges who will take part in our show. First, the superstar Contest idol from the Hoenn region, who has blazed a dizzying, dazzling trail around the world, Lisia!”



The audience erupted in even more intense adulation for Lisia as she entered the arena, returning their affection by waving at them with both hands. Once she reached center stage, Malva gave her the microphone.



“Thank you, everyone!” she beamed. “By the way, Malva… it’s dazzling, dizzying… but I forgive you!” Malva grimaced at Lisia’s correction, but Olivia’s cousin didn’t notice. Lisia just pirouetted on her right foot and winked at the audience, saying afterward, “Everyone’s Dream! The Ribbon Cup Showdown! That’s what I think we’ll be calling this. All the Coordinators we’ve gathered here are reaching toward the same thing, and it’s that dazzling ol’ Ribbon Cup and all the glory that comes along with it! And I ain’t the only one who’s gonna help present this spectacular Contest. Anabel, come out here!”



Anabel made her entrance from the same passage Lisia did, but her movements were slower and more deliberate. She also waved to the crowd, who greeted her relatively warmly, but with noticeably less intensity than Lisia received. The reasoning seemed obvious to her - of course Lisia would get more of a reception at a Contest - but she still had doubts. Were Polaris elements present even there? Had they worked their way into society that deeply?



Regardless, once she joined Lisia and Malva at the center of the stage, she accepted the microphone.



“Thank you for that warm welcome,” Anabel said to the audience, unwittingly letting a hint of her doubt worm its way into her speech. “As an ex-Coordinator and former Ribbon Cup winner myself, when I was approached with the offer to join Lisia as a judge for this Grand Festival, I couldn’t turn it down. I hope that our collaboration will provide you all with the highest-quality entertainment you could wish for. Now, allow me to introduce the final member of our three-judge panel. She’s another Ribbon Cup winner, and after hanging it up as a Coordinator, she’s become the Aether Foundation’s Kanto branch chief. Please welcome back to the stage, Daisy!”



The spotlights returned to the runway Lisia and Anabel used to enter, this time casting their glow upon a youthful-looking young woman with shoulder-length green hair, dressed in an immaculate white uniform bearing the Aether Foundation’s symbol. Anabel had improvised a bit in introducing her. Her full name was actually Daisy Oak, and she was the granddaughter of Kanto’s Pokémon expert, Professor Oak. This fact was in the introduction Anabel had planned, but once she realized her doubts over the presence of Polaris’s beliefs in the audience, she quickly decided to discard it. Daisy appeared to not notice or care, so she concluded it was a good choice.



“Thanks!” Daisy greeted the crowd once she joined the others. “It’s exciting to be standing on the same stage with so many highly decorated Coordinators once again, both past and present. I also want to thank President Lusamine and the Aether Foundation for their generous sponsorship of this event. We hope all of you will decide to be a part of the mission of Pokémon conservation the Foundation has dedicated itself to.”



“And to kick this all off in true blazing fashion,” Malva declared to the audience after reclaiming the microphone, “we’ve arranged a special surprise for you all. A showdown between two titans of the stage, who will face each other for the first time ever right here in Saffron City… that’s right, it’s a special exhibition battle between two of our judges, Lisia and Anabel!”



Olivia practically choked on her sandwich when she heard the announcement. Her mother and her cousin against each other? How many more turns would this one day take?



As she made her way to her side of the arena, Anabel wordlessly hoped, “Please enjoy this, Olivia…”



Lisia, meanwhile, bounded across to her space on the opposite end of the stage, reveling in the audience’s admiration. Wearing her heart on her sleeve as she always did, she shouted out to all who would hear, “This one, I think I’ll call it A Dazzling, Dizzying Family Reunion! I hope you’ll enjoy the show we’re going to put on!”



“You really eat the spotlight up, Lissi,” Anabel teased her with a playful shrug.



“Well, of course I do! This is where I feel most at home. Besides…” Lisia struck a wry grin that Olivia thought resembled Nekou’s. “You must be like me, deep down. You came out of retirement to do this.”



“You’ve got me there,” Anabel admitted. With nothing more to be said, she plucked two Poké Balls from her jacket and threw them, calling out, “Go, my friends, Gallade and Gardevoir!”



The spheres burst open in a cloud of sparkling stars, born from the stickers laid out on their capsules, to release Anabel’s Gallade and Gardevoir. The duo locked hands and struck a pose like a pair of elegant dancers as the stars faded around them.



“What wonderful form!” Lisia exclaimed, planting her hands on the sides of her face in her excitement. “I can’t wait to see what kind of performance you’ve got in store with them! Of course, I don’t intend to lose, either… so take the stage, Ali, Rina!”



To match Anabel’s action, Lisia threw out two Poké Balls of her own. An Altaria emerged from the smoke and bubbles generated by their Ball Seals, and at his side was a white sea lion with a blue, mermaid-like tail and long aqua hair held back in a ponytail by twin strings of pearls. A tiara made of more pearls and ending in a star rested upon her forehead.



“That Pokémon…” Olivia uttered in awe, fumbling for her Pokédex in hopes of learning more about the creature.



“Primarina, the Soloist Pokémon,” reported the device. “Type is Water and Fairy. Evolved form of Brionne, and the final evolution of Popplio. With its mouth, it makes sonic waves that sound like beautiful singing. It uses the sonic waves to control its water balloons. For Primarina, every battle’s a stage. Its singing and dancing will mesmerize the audience.”



“Sure fits an idol…”



Stepping back from the stage, Malva raised her hand toward the scoreboard above her head, which displayed Anabel and Lisia’s faces along with their point meters and a five-minute timer. “Who will burn the brightest in this exhibition match? We’ve got five minutes on the clock to find out. And… go!”



“If you think I’m going to pull my punches just because it’s you, Anabel, you’re wrong!” Lisia’s demeanor, while still as playful and flamboyant as ever, gained a harder edge to it as soon as Malva kicked things off. “I’m always going to deliver the kind of show my fans want! Ali, Sky Attack! Rina, Wonder Room!”



Both of Lisia’s Pokémon hung back at first. Her Altaria, Ali, drew in light and enveloped himself in a gradually intensifying blue aura, but beyond that, neither took immediate action.



“I haven’t done this sort of thing in a while, but let’s give it a shot,” Anabel said in response, cracking her neck. “Gardevoir, Thunderbolt! Gallade, Psycho Cut!”



Golden sparks flared up between the duo’s joined hands as Gardevoir transferred electricity from her own body into Gallade’s. They then split up, and Gallade’s elbow blades extended to contain the voltage he’d received. He funneled his own psychic energy into his arms to further the combination, turning the tint of the light radiating from them into a greenish color, before he finally slashed in Rina’s direction, unleashing the fused power in a pair of matching arcs. Rina, still readying herself for her own move, took both blows just below her neck, making her squeal and cough. Accordingly, Lisia lost a small amount of points from her meter.



“Nice move, Anabel!” Lisia complimented her. “I’m going to have a good time with this, I can already tell. But now it’s our turn! Go for it, you guys!”



Ali was the first of Lisia’s Pokémon to make their move. The blue aura had grown to the point where it was erupting from his body, and he shot toward Gallade like a rocket.



“Gardevoir, help out!”



Gardevoir dove in to protect her partner, pushing him out of the Altaria’s trajectory moments before Ali could strike. He sailed past them, having expended much of the power he’d charged up. Since he still had some left, though, he pivoted in midair and tackled the stumbling pair, hitting Gardevoir in the back and knocking them both down.



Meanwhile, Rina stayed in place and performed a hypnotic chant. The spell she cast created a cage of interlocking purple squares around the stage, granting both sides a dramatic backdrop for their clash.



While Lisia’s point meter suffered a slight drop as a result of Ali’s Sky Attack missing its initial mark, Anabel was the one to take a bigger hit. Her gauge fell enough to put her just behind Lisia, although the deficit was so slight that a quick glance would see a tie instead.



“Looks like I’m going to have to get things into gear,” Anabel uttered to herself. “Gardevoir, target Primarina with Thunderbolt! Gallade, use Life Dew!”



Gardevoir brought her hands together, while Gallade jumped behind her and raised his arms into the air. A drop of water, shimmering from the psychic energy he’d charged it with, fell over him, creating waves that rippled out around him. When the waves reached Gardevoir, they reacted with the electricity surrounding her, creating a sparkling burst upon her releasing it to strike Rina.



“Anabel’s Pokémon heal themselves and deliver a stunning combo move!” Malva proclaimed, while a noticeable amount of Lisia’s point gauge fell away. “She’s still got it, folks!”



Up in her box, Olivia stared down at her mother, her gaze steady and unbroken. “That’s her true talent… have I got that in me, too?” she wondered out loud. “Do I really fit in with them? Lisia’s even… could I call her my big sister?”



“Again, I gotta tell you how impressive that was, Anabel!” Lisia expressed to her. “But I want more! I want to see you step up and really dazzle this audience right alongside me! Ali, give me a Moonblast! Rina, you show ’em your Sparkling Aria!”



Rina hung back, allowing Ali to take the lead once again. The Altaria drew light from above himself into his cottony wings, then swung them forward, touching them against each other and shooting the light out in a concentrated beam. Gallade, seeing that he was the target, leapt out of its trajectory, leaving the ray to explode in a burst of sparks where he had been standing.



Little did he realize that such an action was exactly what Lisia was planning for. Rina stood up on her tail and started singing, her hair tie coming undone as she did so. Her voice, as smooth and fluid as the very water her species called home, swept over the the audience like a wave, bringing the crowds under her spell.



Even Olivia couldn’t resist its appeal. “I almost wish she was battling Nando, at this rate…” she thought, slowly chewing on her sandwich.



As Rina beguiled the audience with her voice, her swaying movements filled the air around the battlefield with bubbles. Both Gallade and Gardevoir warily watched the watery spheres drift around, knowing a threat was among them but unsure of where it would be coming from.



Finally, one bubble emerged from the swarm, drifting toward Gallade with clear intent. Seeing this, Anabel threw her hand forward and called out, “Gardevoir, protect Gallade! Thunderbolt!”



Gardevoir pointed her arm at the bubble descending upon her partner, shooting it down with a bolt of lightning from her fingertips. The glittering sparkle left behind was enough to score Anabel a small number of points, edging Lisia’s gauge down.



Lisia seemed completely unconcerned, however. “Take your stage, Rina!”



At that direction, Rina twisted upward, gracefully weaving her way between the bubbles she created. She came to settle on one a fair distance above the ground, where she hummed to herself. That vocalization, though serene in sound, struck Anabel, Gardevoir and Gallade as a taunt, and Olivia’s mother tightened her gloved hand into a fist.



“If she can do that, so can we,” Anabel told Gallade. “Go up there and get Primarina! Close Combat!”



“There we go,” Lisia thought, smirking.



Unaware of the trap he was walking into, Gallade sprang up and landed on one of the bubbles. Its squishy, pliable surface didn’t serve as a firm footing, but he adapted all the same, finding his balance as he got used to it.



“Ali, Moonblast!”



Suddenly faced with another of Ali’s gleaming blasts heading towards him, Gallade flipped backward, dodging the attack by landing on another bubble behind him. However, the glare from Ali’s seemingly failed Moonblast reflected off of the bubbles, creating a cage of blinding light that kept Gallade from advancing any further.



“That’s it!” Lisia declared to Anabel, the audience and even herself, throwing her arms wide open in excitement. “Hear that, Ali, Rina? The audience is cheering us on, so it’s time to give ’em the show they came here to see! Let’s put a smile on their faces! Ali, Disarming Voice! Rina, Hyper Voice!”



Lisia’s Altaria gracefully ascended to her Primarina’s side. The pair exchanged nods of confidence, then started singing in tandem. Ali’s melody was gentler and more elegant, traits reflected in the soundwaves he produced taking the shape of pinkish hearts. Rina, on the other hand, provided the intense edge Ali’s performance lacked, and her high-pitched chant formed simple rings of sound that encircled Ali’s.



Gardevoir and Gallade braced themselves as the sonic tsunami washed over them, but their foes’ singing wasn’t the only hazard they faced. The soundwaves also tore through the bubbles from Sparkling Aria, bursting each one into a shower of aquamarine glitter. Anabel’s Pokémon were caught in the middle of the maelstrom with no way to escape.



“What an absolutely mind-blowing combo move from Lisia!” Malva exclaimed, her narration nearly drowned out by the roar of approval from the audience. Up above her, the screen showed Anabel’s point gauge plummet, leaving her significantly behind the Contest idol.



“Whoa… amazing,” Olivia said to herself. “I haven’t seen something like that in person for so long… this is what I was missing?”



Anabel, meanwhile, lost track of Gardevoir and Gallade in the midst of Lisia’s onslaught. By the time the shining light faded and she could see them again, they were both pushing themselves up from the floor after being overwhelmed.



And yet, despite the disadvantage made plain to her by both the physical states of her Pokémon and the prominent difference between her score and Lisia’s, Anabel didn’t feel at all flustered. There was electricity in the air from the crowd’s enjoyment of their battle, and Anabel could feel it flowing through her, filling her with an exhilarated rush.



“You deserve your reputation, Lisia,” Anabel remarked, loosening her scarf so cooler air could reach her neck. “That really was stunning.”



“Aw, thanks!” Lisia beamed. “I do try to stay on top of my game, after all!”



“I can tell. But at the same time… I’m nowhere near finished, either.” Checking the scoreboard again, Anabel knew that even if she couldn’t refill her own score meter, if her Pokémon were to be knocked out, the points wouldn’t matter at all. “Gardevoir, Life Dew!”



“Oh, no you don’t! Ali, hold Gardevoir down with Fire Spin!”



Anabel was ready for Lisia’s attempt to stop her Pokémon from healing themselves. “Gallade, use Aqua Cutter to make a shield!”



Ali exhaled a stream of fire that spiraled through the air as it drew closer to Gardevoir, but before it could close a ring around her, Gallade jumped in from her side. His right arm was surrounded entirely by water, and he slammed it down into the waves rippling out around his partner, kicking up a splash that blocked the Fire Spin. Altaria’s move amounted to little more than a cloud of steam, and when it cleared, both Gardevoir and Gallade had become visibly revitalized.



“Gardevoir and Gallade are back in the game yet again,” Malva commented, “but will it be enough to turn the tables in Anabel’s favor?”



“Anabel, I’m having such a great time here! I don’t ever want this to end! What d’ya say we kick it into high gear and really give all these fine folks a show to remember?”



“I’m on board,” Anabel replied with a warm smile. “Let’s do it.”



“Alright, then! It’s time! Mega shining, let’s go!” Lisia touched her diamond-shaped hair clip with two fingers, activating the Key Stone she had attached to it. Light poured out of the item, linked with the Mega Stone hidden in Ali’s wing, and grew until it completely enveloped him. “And now, even more shine!”



Lisia and Ali had practiced this performance so thoroughly that they could practically do it in their sleep, and that day in Saffron City was no different. At her cue, Ali burst out of his gleaming cocoon, revealing that his cottony feathers had grown even more prominent. They no longer covered only his wings, but now took up space on his neck and head as well. A huge, fluffy cloud sat on his back, completing his metamorphosis.



“It’s Mega Altaria!” Malva called out to her audience, both in the stadium and beyond its walls. “Lisia’s ace! How will Anabel respond?!”



“That’s right!” Playing off of the energy she felt from Malva and the crowd, Lisia challenged Anabel, “Come on, do it! Bring it out! Go all out!!”



“Heh. How will I ever keep up with you?”



With that, Anabel reached into her suit and took out a black sphere. For all intents and purposes, it looked like a Poké Ball, but not one Olivia had ever seen. She nearly choked on a bite of her sandwich when instead of opening like any other Poké Ball would, the gem inside the sphere started drawing light and energy into itself. It released pulses as it grew brighter and brighter, leaving Anabel’s ponytail and scarf to blow in the winds it generated.



Once the orb reached its peak radiance, Anabel pulled her arm back and threw it in Gallade’s direction, causing a shell of crystals to form around him. A few seconds later Gallade burst from the shell, his body gleaming like a gem. A crystalline structure in the shape of a purple eye floated just above his head - or was he wearing it like a crown? Olivia couldn’t tell, but she was stunned by the sight all the same.



“And we have our answer,” Malva breathlessly narrated. “Anabel uses the Terastal phenomenon to turn Gallade pure Psychic-type! This is not something we see every day, and it’s burning me up!”



“Finally!” Lisia exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement. “Now we can have the sort of dazzling battle that’ll leave everyone dizzy!”



“You mean we weren’t already doing that?” Anabel teased. “Thanks for giving me that Tera Orb, Lisia… I know you wanted me to have it just so we could have this sort of battle, so let’s get started. Gallade, Psycho Cut!”



Olivia still hadn’t fully absorbed the meaning of the new tool her mother revealed. Changing types? Sure, she knew of certain Pokémon who could do such a thing, but Gallade wasn’t one of them. And Malva said he’d turned into a pure Psychic-type? Was he really not a Fighting-type anymore?



Yet, answers to those questions would have to wait. Upon Anabel’s direction hitting his ears, Gallade reared back and let loose with a shrill cry. A purple aura burst out of the jewel on his head, and his arm blades grew to a length greater than any Olivia had ever witnessed him wield. She wondered what all of this would mean for the direction the battle would take, but the look of stoic confidence in her mother’s face reassured her.



If Anabel was cool and confident, though, Lisia’s enthusiasm was growing nearly unhinged in equal amounts. “This is just so exciting!” she cheered, clenching her fists near her face. Pumping one into the air, she called out, “Rina, protect yourself with Water Pledge!”



Rina obliged her trainer’s command, summoning several geysers of water to surround herself with a wave of her fin. As formidable as the aquatic pillars appeared, though, they were no match for the Terastallized Gallade’s Psycho Cut, which sliced through them like they were nothing and easily hit their creator, exploding into purple sparks on impact.



“It’s like he just got stronger from whatever those crystals did,” Olivia mused out loud.



If she were honest with herself, it wasn’t just the change brought on by Anabel’s Tera Orb that had her enraptured. Nor was it solely the Pokémon putting on their best show before her eyes. No, as she watched Gallade rush toward Rina, only for her to leap over his slash then get cut down by a Thunderbolt from Gardevoir, Olivia came to an understanding of what was on her mind.



The performance - Ali swooping down to strike Gardevoir with Sky Attack, Gardevoir reflexively healing with Life Dew, and every other move before - wasn’t really for all the people crowded into the Contest Hall, nor was it for those watching on their televisions, phones, and other devices. No, this show had a target audience of only one.



Olivia herself.



Primarina and Altaria singing for their lives, as if the match had something on the line. Gardevoir and Gallade swaying, hand-in-hand, around the bubbles and tongues of fire produced by Sparkling Aria and Fire Spin. They were really reaching out to her, inviting - no, pleading with - her to join hands with her family and step back out of the shell she’d spent the past five years trapped in.



Five years. Five years. Had it really been that long? Had she been running from reality for that long?



Olivia brought her free hand to her face, only then discovering that she had started to tear up. It suddenly all made sense. There were others who cared about her, plenty of them in fact. Her own unwillingness to process her grief just made her snub them all - the same mistake Anabel herself had made for so long. They were all the same, which meant that if their grief was identical, so was the comfort they could offer each other.



“Mom… I…” Olivia sniffed, trying to maintain her composure. “I get it now…”



Down on the field, the two sides separated after yet another clash. Both pairs of Pokémon paused to catch their breath, their furious competition beginning to take its toll on them.



“We’re down to the final blazing stretch!” Malva declared, raising her hand toward the scoreboard above her. “It’s the last thirty seconds, and we’re still neck-and-neck!”



“Well, well, well, Anabel…” Lisia said, maintaining her near-perpetual grin. “It’s been fun, but I think it’s about time to bring this performance to a close. Let’s go all out and really make our last curtain call an unforgettable one!”



Understanding what Lisia was suggesting, Anabel nodded and answered, “I’m on the same page. Let’s do it.”



Going all out meant using every ounce of her strength, so Anabel fell back to the last thing she had left unused, pulling up her sleeve to uncover her Z-Ring. Lisia matched her action, sliding down one of her fluffy armbands to reveal a Z-Ring of her own underneath. The gems set in both bracelets released their power, causing bursts of energy to surround their wielders. Those flares would have been enough to impress Olivia by themselves, but the way they reflected off of Gallade’s Terastallized body created a light show that left her truly in awe.



But there was still more to be done. Anabel and Lisia carried out the poses necessary to build Z-Power for their moves, the latter of the two waving her arms and hips in a hula-like dance while Anabel pointed to her head with both hands before extending her left arm toward her Pokémon. Both Gardevoir and Primarina mimicked their trainers’ actions as the energy transferred into them, and their preparations reached a climax when arrows of light appeared in front of them both.



“Rina, use Oceanic Operetta!”



“Gardevoir, Shattered Psyche!”



Rina was the first to act, standing up on her tail and spreading her arms as she started to sing a song unlike any she’d already performed. Smoother and richer in its sound, it brought the audience under her sway in mere moments. Even Olivia couldn’t resist - before she even realized it, she too was bobbing side-to-side in tune to Rina’s vocals.



As her song went on, the shape of Rina’s actual attack became clear. A huge water balloon, far bigger than any of her previous ones, formed from her nose. It dwarfed everything around her, but Anabel and her Pokémon refused to back down, even in the face of it.



“Now, Gardevoir!”



On Anabel’s cue, Gardevoir locked her gaze on Ali, taking hold of him with her psychic power. She twisted her head back and forth, swinging Lisia’s Altaria along with her, until finally forcing him straight into his partner’s own impending move. The giant water bubble burst when Ali impacted it, driving Rina back.



“Incredible!” Malva exclaimed, while above her, Lisia’s point meter shrank in response. “One Z-Move completely canceling out another! How will Lisia respond to this turn of events?”



Having finished her sandwich, Olivia leaned forward in her chair and pressed her hands together. From where she was sitting, it looked like Lisia bore no concern whatsoever, even in the face of her Z-Move being rendered useless.



“She’s up to something…” Olivia thought, fidgeting nervously.



“Anabel, if you’re gonna turn my power against me, I’m going to turn you turning my power against me against you! Ali, ride that right into Sky Attack!”



Ali had been getting thrown around like a ragdoll by Gardevoir’s power, but when Lisia’s instruction reached his ears, he regained his focus. Straightening himself out in midair, he capitalized on the momentum from Shattered Psyche, sailing back around in a wide, graceful curve.



“So that’s it!” Olivia realized when she saw Ali dive at his opponents. “Take advantage of what Mom did, and use it to go right into Sky Attack! She really is… she really is good…”



Lisia’s gambit caught Anabel by surprise, too. Her facade of control slipping, she swung her hand and hastily called out with strain in her voice, “Psycho Cut!”



With purple light bursting from his Terastal crown, Gallade bravely sprinted straight for Ali, gaining a boost by leaping deftly off Gardevoir’s hands to propel himself further. Olivia felt something stirring deep in her soul from watching his display of almost foolhardy courage, but she was so caught up in the spectacle that she lacked the time or mental acuity to think about it.



Carrying the weight of their trainers’ will to win on their shoulders, Gallade and Ali finally collided. A high-pitched grinding noise split the air in the stadium as Ali pushed against Gallade’s crystallized arms, which he’d crossed and was trying with all his might to repel the Altaria with. The force they brought to bear against each other was roughly equal, but as their clash wore on, tiny cracks started to form in Gallade’s gemstone-like carapace.



After what seemed like an eternity, Gallade’s crystalline shell shattered and the eye-shaped crown faded away into nothingness. Neither initially gave an inch to the other, but after sharing one last glare of respect with Ali, Gallade fell to one knee. That was the moment the timer expired, and at the sound of the horn confirming the end of the match, Olivia and the entire rest of the audience, both live and remote, turned their eyes to the scoreboard.



Lisia and Anabel’s gauges were almost identical in how many points still remained, but a careful look revealed the truth - Lisia’s was just a sliver more full.



Seeing this, and listening to Malva announce the result to the crowd, Olivia fell back into her chair. Only then did she realize how short of breath she felt, and allow herself to actually exhale for the first time in too long.



“That was amazing,” she said out loud to no one in particular. “Thank you…”



Staring up at the lights on the arena ceiling, however, she felt doubt start to creep back in, and her expression darkened. There was still more she had to think about. Much more.



-:-



That night, Olivia slipped away from Anabel and everyone else and headed to one of Saffron City’s parks to be alone with her thoughts. What she had on her mind was certainly enough to crowd out her capacity for dealing with others.



It wasn’t that the Grand Festival appeals that took place immediately following Anabel and Lisia’s battle weren’t impressive. They were. Nando’s performance was a remarkably polished version of his usual music-themed presentations, this time using his Dragonite to play notes with Heal Bell before trapping them in water using Water Pulse, all so his Leavanny could break them in sequence with Air Slash to play a song. That was exactly the kind of thing Olivia had hoped to see him do, and it more than lived up to her expectations.



Nando wasn’t the only Coordinator Olivia knew taking part in the Grand Festival either, as it turned out. His old friendly rival Trista, who they’d last seen when she helped turn back Ghetsis’s multi-pronged attack on Ecruteak City, was there too. Her appeal was focused on presenting the strength of her Salamence and Politoed through a lens of visual ingenuity, combining Draco Meteor, Fire Blast, Hydro Pump and Ice Beam with the rain brought on by Politoed’s Drizzle ability to impressive effect. Olivia believed, at the conclusion of all the performances, that Trista and Nando were the most likely to win and anticipated with some excitement the idea of seeing them go against each other again.



Yet, for all she’d seen, nothing could compare to seeing her mother and cousin compete against each other. She knew what they had wanted to say to her - that there was something she could believe in and be a part of - yet, even though she was also well aware they were willing to forgive her mistakes, doubt still ate at her.



As she mused on her situation, she had been tossing Poké Beans to a flock of Pidove that gathered near the park bench she’d sat down on. Watching how well they got along with each other, and how they managed to share with each other, made her laugh bitterly to herself.



“Even they can stick together…” she murmured, “so what excuse do I have? My family needed me, I needed them, and all I did was push them away…”



A jogger passed by, but Olivia was so trapped in her own bubble that she barely noticed them. Of course others would be out. Even though the nighttime air carried the chill of winter, Saffron’s citizens and visitors to the city wouldn’t let that stop them. If one asked random people, most of them would likely say that Saffron life didn’t even truly start until night. In a sense, Olivia thanked her fortunes for that. The people around her would be too preoccupied with their own lives to notice her, so she could hide away from the world in plain sight.



“Olivia?”



Or so she thought, until the jogger abruptly stopped and turned around to address her.



Much to Olivia’s surprise, she recognized the voice, even though she had to stare at the person it belonged to for a minute before their identity fully registered in her head. It was Lisia, of all people. Dressed in a plain blue tracksuit and wearing her hair down, it was hard to connect her to the energetic Contest idol persona she usually portrayed.



“Oh… hey, Lisia…”



“Wasn’t expecting to see you around these parts.” Lisia returned to the bench and sat down next to Olivia, who barely even looked up to meet her cousin.



“I could say the same to you.”



“Oh, what I was up to? Just a little late night exercise at the Fighting Dojo.” As a humorous way to emphasize her point, Lisia flexed her right arm. “I gotta stay in shape for my job, y’know?”



“Yeah. Don’t you need to get sleep too, though?”



Between the listless way Olivia was speaking and the specific question she posed, Lisia was able to intuit what she was really asking. It wasn’t about anything Lisia needed to do for her work at all. No, the real action in question was something else, something Olivia was implying she didn’t think her cousin should be doing.



“Olivia, listen…” Shifting herself closer, Lisia gently took Olivia’s hand in her own; she still didn’t look up, but that was fine; contact had still been established either way. “I know there’s so much you’ve heard today. It’s not your fault if it feels like a lot.”



“That’s not it!” Olivia fumed, far louder than she had intended. Her outburst startled the Pidove, who scattered in all directions. “No… it’s… I mean, yeah, there’s been a lot I’ve found out today… but that’s exactly it. I didn’t…” Feeling the dam keeping her emotions in check starting to break, Olivia lost her composure. Tears streamed down her face as she ranted, “Why do you care about me so much when I didn’t want any of you around? You all have your own lives! Why are you even worrying about-”



“It’s okay,” Lisia assured her, trying to calm Olivia by embracing her. “I promise you, it’s okay.”



“B-but…” Though her tears slowed, Olivia couldn’t completely stop, and she sniffed loudly. “Look at what’s happened to everyone around me. Dad, and Mom, and everyone else… what happens if I get close to you? I can’t lose anyone else…”



“Olivia, listen to me.” Lisia’s tone had turned so uncharacteristically serious that Olivia had to finally look up at her. “I understand what it’s like to have such big feelings. Believe me, I do. It’s like riding a roller coaster at a million miles an hour with a blindfold on. You’ve got no idea what’s going to happen and it’s scary. But, you know… Olivia, you’re like me, your dad and Uncle Wallace. We’ve all got the blood of the ancient Sootopolitans in us, and our people have always pulled together for each other. We all never forgot about you, Olivia. Whenever you decided to reach out to us, we were ready to be there for you.”



It wasn’t just Lisia. It wasn’t just Lisia. On some level, Olivia knew that. Of course, there was no way around it. Lisia’s mother was an aunt she didn’t know of before that day, too. Somehow she had just compartmentalized the idea, and put it away so she didn’t have to wrestle with it. Now, she did. Beyond Lisia there was an entire extended family, and even further past that, the heritage they shared with many, many others.



And it was that realization that finally shattered what hold Olivia still had over her emotions. Completely, utterly breaking down, she threw her arms around Lisia, her cousin's shoulder as good a place as any to finally release everything that had been weighing on her.



"It's just not fair! None of it's fair!" she sobbed into Lisia's jacket, clutching the material with both hands. As far as Olivia cared, the world outside her bubble may as well have not existed. It didn't matter who saw or heard. "Why did it have to be me? Why did I have to be the one to get all this **** dropped on me?! All I wanted was to go home with Mom and Dad and be happy like I always was! But they took my sisters away and they took Dad away and Mom couldn't take it and… a-and…" Olivia turned her red eyes straight up to meet Lisia's. "Is it too much to ask to have Dad back? Is it?! That's all I ever wanted and just by trying to get him back I'm all caught up in this Polaris **** and there's some crazy asshole trying to humiliate Mom and I for some reason I don't understand at all! All because I just wanted to get Dad back! What did I do to deserve all of this?!"



“You didn’t do anything. This isn’t your fault.” Lisia gently stroked Olivia’s hair, hoping that the gesture would give her some degree of comfort. “Just… listen to me, okay? There’s more of us out there who miss him, the same way you do. You don’t have to go through this on your own.”



Olivia paused and sharply inhaled. Right, there were others. She knew that, beyond any shadow of a doubt. Yet somehow it just didn’t feel right. How could they connect with her over their shared experience if she hadn’t actually shared it with anyone?



Posing that question to herself led Olivia straight to a sudden realization - one of them was right there in front of her, sharing the experience with her. How could she have been so blind as to miss what was directly in front of her?



“L-Lisia, you really… you really want to help me? But why?”



“It’s what we do, y’know? Our people have always come together, it’s how we’ve survived all the trials we’ve faced throughout history. But it’s more than that, too. Your mom reached out to me when the Grand Festival organizers contacted her about appearing. She wanted me to show you that I wasn’t just family to you, but a friend, too.”



“A f-friend…? You’re… you’re my… friend?”



“I’d certainly like to think I am, if you’d have me.”



Something about the idea that Lisia could be a friend and not just family calmed Olivia. She couldn’t quite put her finger on what exactly it was, but the ability to see Lisia as a friend made opening up to her feel less intimidating somehow. If she could connect with her cousin as a friend first, she reasoned, she could ease into a familial relationship at her own pace.



Pulling away from Lisia, she quietly said, “Thanks for being my friend, then… but, do you get it? My dad, he… he was always there. When he wasn’t anymore… it just… everything fell apart. I never got a chance to say goodbye to him, and then before I knew it my mom wasn’t dealing with it all… and I had to go to Rustboro so Matt could look after me. I know it was what my dad wanted, but… I was so mean to him, too, and he didn’t do anything to deserve it…”



“Your mom told me about that, too. I might not know Matt myself, but… if your dad trusted him to watch out for you, I think he understands."



"That's the thing." Still gripped by feelings of shame, Olivia looked downward. "Dad did trust him, and all I did was act like a jerk. If Dad saw what I did he would hate me for it."



"Olivia, no," Lisia firmly told her. "Your dad might have been a complicated guy with a rough past, but I feel one hundred percent certain when I tell you that he loved you more than anything, and nothing could change that. Honestly, I don't even think death could change it. Wherever he is now, somewhere in time and space with our Sootopolitan ancestors… wherever he is, he still loves you."



“Lisia… what do you think he’d say to me right now, if he could?”



“I can only speak for myself and nobody else,” Lisia replied, squeezing Olivia’s hand, “but that said… I think he’d tell you to keep chasing your dreams. You’re stronger than you know. He’d tell you to stand up and fight for what you believe in, because you can do anything. I know that’s the way your mom and I feel, at least… we wanted to use the Grand Festival to inspire you. And inspiring each other, growing together… that’s what friends are for, isn’t it?”



“You’re…” Olivia stopped to contemplate what she’d heard. Would it really be so bad to open up? Lisia wasn’t backing down from her own enthusiasm, and again, it didn’t need to be all at once. “You’re right,” she finally conceded, straightening up. “I really needed to hear that. Thank you, Lisia.”



“There you go!” Lisia said, flashing a big grin at her cousin. “You gotta get out there and live your life, you know?”



“Nekou said the same thing…” Olivia thought. “Yeah, I’ve heard that before, but… I think I get it now. And since you brought it up… the Grand Festival really is inspiring. The idea you and Mom had… it’s working.”



“Now that’s what I want to hear!” Unable to contain her cheer, Lisia pumped her fist into the air, though she quickly regained her composure. “Y’know, Olivia… the truth is, I was heading on over to where you and Anabel are staying when I ran into you here. I’d even call it fate, if I thought about it. I had something I wanted to give you so you could become even more of a star yourself.”



Reaching into her pocket, Lisia retrieved a pale yellow stone and handed it over to Olivia. The bright, golden glow radiating from its core hypnotized Olivia, who couldn’t stop staring into it.



“It’s a Shiny Stone,” Lisia started to explain, “so you can-”



“I know, it’s for Roselia, right?!”



Lisia laughed. “You’re clearly one step ahead of me on this one, Olivia.”



“I got one from Ecruteak Gym to evolve my Minccino a while back. Now Roselia can finally evolve, too… thank you, Lisia! Thank you so much!”



“It’s what we do for each other.”



While their initial meeting in the park had been tense, with Olivia’s emotions hanging over them like a cloud, the ice had finally been broken between the cousins. A weight had been lifted from Olivia’s shoulders thanks to Lisia’s compassion, and for the first time in what felt like forever, she felt alive again. Alive and free, ready to try facing the future again.



-:-
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Fueled by her newfound vigor, Olivia returned to the Contest Hall with a renewed sense of purpose. Lisia had said they wanted the Grand Festival to inspire her, and she made sure to capitalize on it. Over the next several days, as the competition progressed, Olivia recorded every detail she could on her Pokégear. She took in each battle with a voracious hunger for knowledge, taking notes on every Pokémon and technique she saw. By the time the final battle came around, she had a document over a dozen pages long with all her observations. Even if the Coordinators themselves didn’t know Anabel and Lisia’s larger goal to inspire her, viewing their performances in that context still lit a fire in her heart.



Nando had survived all the way to the end, and as Olivia expected, Trista was his opponent. Before the eyes of the judges, Olivia, Bunny, Bill, and the rest of the audience both in the stadium and around the world, they clashed to determine who would claim the prestigious Ribbon Cup, the award that signified victory in a Grand Festival. And clash they did, putting on a performance that engrossed all watching it, leaving them needing to see who would win. Their battle surpassed even Olivia’s highest hopes, every move drawing her in deeper.



The stars of Nando’s special performance turned out to be a pair of Pokémon native to the Galar region, both of whom Olivia had never seen before. First in the duo was a Rillaboom, who her Pokédex informed her was the final evolution of Galar’s Grass-type starter Pokémon, Grookey. Olivia didn’t understand the reason for the burly, brown gorilla’s presence on Nando’s team until he produced a disc-shaped tree stump and a pair of finely carved sticks, the latter of which he used to hit the stump like a drum. Through his drumming, he was able to provide an intense, relentless beat that carried the entirety of Nando’s performance on its proverbial shoulders.



It also gave Nando’s other Pokémon, a Mr. Rime, a suitable backing track for his own skills. Olivia was able to deduce his relationship to Mr. Mime just from his name, with her Pokédex filling her in on the fact that he evolved from Galar’s regional form of said Pokémon, not the one she knew. Unlike her Mr. Mime, Mr. Rime and his evolutionary predecessor were Ice and Psychic-types. He had the appearance of a rotund, mustachioed human wearing a black bowler hat and a coat of similar coloration, and carried a jagged cane forged from ice. Unlike Rillaboom, his role in Nando’s performance was clear to Olivia right away - from the moment he appeared out of the Ultra Ball Nando kept him in, he was dancing. His spinning and swaying, plus the tapping of his shoe-like feet against the floor, was the accompaniment Rillaboom’s drumming needed to complete the show Nando had planned out.



Together, Rillaboom and Mr. Rime kept their opponents, Trista’s Salamence and Togekiss, locked in a fierce yet fascinating struggle. As the battle got underway, Nando opened up an early lead thanks to Rillaboom’s ability, Grassy Surge, transforming the battlefield into a vivid, verdant plain. Such an environment not only gave Mr. Rime a visually striking stage for his dancing, but empowered Rillaboom’s move Grassy Glide, granting the gorilla heightened speed and agility. However, Trista’s strategy prioritized strength through movement, and once she, Salamence and Togekiss acclimated themselves to Nando’s tactics, they were able to slow down his offense by dodging his team’s attacks and begin slowly wearing the Galarian duo down.



“We’ve got only a minute left!” Malva declared, her microphone just barely bringing her voice above the din of the crowd. “Sixty seconds, then we’ll know who’ll claim the Ribbon Cup! And it couldn’t be more of a Rapidash race, either! We’re all burning up right now, but one of these Coordinators will flame out while the other blazes with true glory!”



True to Malva’s word, both Nando and Trista had about the same amount of points left in their respective gauges. Seeing them running neck-and-neck had Olivia quite literally at the edge of her seat, recording everything she could get with her Pokégear.



“The grass is gone,” she observed, “so Rillaboom hasn’t got any of the boosts from it anymore. If he can't find a way to get it back, Trista will probably outpace him at this point.”



Nando had come to the same conclusion about his situation. “Rillaboom, Grassy Terrain, if you please.”



At his trainer’s direction, Rillaboom began striking his drum, hammering out a steady dum-da-dum rhythm. Every note he played brought more of his innate power to the forefront, manifesting in a rapidly intensifying green aura around his body.


“He does have a way to get it back…” Olivia leaned in closer, subconsciously tapping her foot to the beat of Rillaboom’s drum. “She’ll try to stop him, I bet.”



That turned out to be another prediction Olivia was right about. Well aware of both how even things would become if the Grassy Terrain returned and of the dwindling time limit, Trista pointed straight at Rillaboom and called out, “Prudence, Fire Blast! Cupid, Mystical Fire!”



The two flying Pokémon aligned in the air, with Cupid, Trista’s Togekiss, taking a position just above her Salamence, Prudence. It was Prudence that acted first, however, spitting out a huge fireball that Cupid encircled in a ring of her own glittering flames. Once the combination move was fully assembled, Prudence sent it on its way with a beat of her wings, kicking up a powerful gust that propelled it forward.



Her breath catching in her throat, Olivia thought to herself, “That could be trouble…”



Little did she suspect, Nando had a trick up his sleeve for exactly such a situation. “Mr. Rime, please use Rain Dance!”



Mr. Rime energetically tapped his feet and cane on the floor, then twirled around, beckoning forth dark clouds that filled the upper reaches of the Contest Hall. The downpour that fell from them snuffed out much of Trista’s combined attack, dramatically blunting its effect on the Ice-and-Psychic-type. Right after Mr. Rime took the blow, Rillaboom completed his performance, restoring the presence of the ethereal savanna his ability had first conjured.



“Rillaboom, Mr. Rime, it’s time for the final act.” Shutting his eyes and plucking several notes from his harp, Nando instructed, “Rillaboom, help Mr. Rime get in close with Grassy Glide.”



During the earlier stages of the match, when Nando called for Grassy Glide, Rillaboom had stashed his drumsticks in his leafy wrist cuffs and run around the field, so Olivia was caught completely by surprise when he kicked his drum over instead. Doubly so when he and Mr. Rime climbed on top of it. She couldn’t help but stand up as she watched the duo jet across the shimmering landscape, drawing ever closer to Trista’s Pokémon.



“We have to go for the win right now!” Trista called to her Togekiss and Salamence as their opponents closed in. “Cupid, Air Slash!”



“Rillaboom, help Mr. Rime out! Acrobatics!”



Mr. Rime backflipped onto Rillaboom’s shoulders, and the Grass-type sprang off his drum with his powerful legs. From there, Mr. Rime leaped off and over Cupid, while Rillaboom protected him by tackling the Togekiss in midair, cutting off her budding Air Slash.



“Prudence, Draco Meteor!”



Trista’s Salamence gazed up at Mr. Rime, who was descending toward her with ice surrounding his feet. Sensing as her trainer had that this was their last chance, she launched a burst of orange meteors from her mouth, but Mr. Rime pirouetted to try and absorb the blows he couldn’t avoid. When he got within reach of his target, he stuck his right leg out and landed his most powerful kick squarely on the side of Prudence’s head, and they plummeted to the ground together.



Right as the two of them crashed against the floor, the siren signifying the expiration of the match timer sounded.



“Time’s up!” Malva proclaimed. The Contest Hall fell silent as everyone present - the crowd, Nando, Trista, the judges, and Olivia - all awaited the revelation of the final result. Nando and Trista had run so close to each other that the outcome depended on the victor in Mr. Rime and Prudence’s clash. Their shared impact had kicked up a cloud of dust that initially obscured them from sight, but as it lifted, the picture became clear.



Mr. Rime was holding himself up on his cane, but he was on his feet. Prudence, having been critically weak to Triple Axel, had fallen.



Seeing this, Malva said to the crowd, “That’s it! At the end of this absolutely blazing battle, victory in the Grand Festival goes to Nando!”



As the audience around her erupted, Olivia exhaled. It felt like the first time she’d been able to properly breathe in forever, and offered some degree of relief from all the tension she got caught up in. She hadn’t even realized just how invested she was until it was already over.



“Oh man…” she sighed. “Oh man… that was awesome. I needed this.”



Moving to the edge of her box, she watched Nando and Trista shake hands at the center of the battlefield, while her mother and the other judges wheeled the Ribbon Cup out on a cart for the formal award ceremony.



“So he finally won one…” Olivia turned to her Pokégear, still displaying all the notes she had made. “I know Nando’s going to be at the Pokémon League, so there’s a good chance I’ll have to face him there. That means there’s a good chance I’ll have to play a part in that performance…”



Glancing back to the arena, she inadvertently locked eyes with Anabel, who happened to be looking up at her. That, and everything she had recorded, made her clench her free hand into a fist.



It wasn’t a fist of frustration or fear, but one of excitement. Olivia was fired up for what lay ahead.



-:-



That evening, once all the festivities wound down, Olivia, Anabel, Nando, Bunny, Bill and Lisia convened outside the Contest Hall. Olivia had been able to reunite with her mother fairly soon after the conclusion of the final match, but filtering through the crowds in the building during the afterparty, she wasn’t able to gather all the others together. Lisia had proved most elusive, and Olivia sensed her feelings building up further and further as the hours passed. Once they were finally able to gather, Olivia wasted no time in throwing her arms around her cousin.



“That was amazing!” Olivia beamed, tightly embracing Lisia while the others looked on and smiled. “I haven’t seen anything like that since… since before Dad… well…”



“Sssh, Olivia, it’s fine…” Lisia assured, comforting Olivia by stroking her hair. “I had just as much fun getting to perform for you, y’know? Anabel, what about you?”



“It really helped to clear my mind, too. And besides… anything I could do for Olivia, I would. I owe her that much.”



“Mom, thank you,” Olivia said, turning to her mother. “Lisia told me everything… I know you arranged everything for me here.”



“I’m aware. Lisia let me know she talked to you. Lissi, I can’t…” Anabel pressed her hand against her chest and took a deep breath, then extended it toward Lisia. “I can’t thank you enough for everything you’ve done for us.”



“Aw, Annie, it’s like I told Olivia. This is what our people do for each other.” Shaking Anabel’s hand, Lisia added, “You can count yourself as one of us, too. I wanted to give you a hand just as much.”



“I…” The suggestion gave Anabel pause. It had been a very, very long time since she had last thought of herself as having ties to the Sootopolitan people, but now that Lisia put the idea in her head, had she truly lost those ties? It was true that Rich was gone - but she still had Olivia. Had her own loss really caused her to lose her perspective so thoroughly? “Lisia, thank you. I needed to hear that.”



“Of course.”



While her mother and cousin shook hands and conversed, Olivia approached Nando, Bunny and Bill. “Nando, your new performance was fantastic. Totally lived up to my hopes.”



“I am happy to hear that, Miss Olivia. It is my hope that you’ll get to take part in it with me at the Pokémon League.”



“Yup!” Olivia cheerfully agreed. “I’ll be there, so don’t lose until we get to battle! What are you guys going to be doing now, though?”



“Well,” Bill replied, “I think we’re going to be taking some time off to unwind after the Grand Festival, then we’re off to the Sevii Islands.”



Olivia furrowed her brow; that answer certainly wasn’t one she expected. “The Sevii Islands?”



“We’ve been following the trail of the Coronet Rosary,” Bunny explained.



“Still looking into that, huh?”



Bunny nodded in response to Olivia’s question. “After we split up in Olivine, I met up with Nando in Ecruteak and we both found Bill in Goldenrod. It turns out there’s an artifact in the Sevii Islands that’s related to the Coronet Rosary, so we’re going to head out there and see if we can find out anything about it.”

“I hope you guys find what you’re searching for, then.”



“Thanks, Olivia.” Scratching her chin, Bunny asked, “So what’ll you be doing next?”



“I want to get right back on the road to the next Gyms,” Olivia responded, breathless with the excitement she was feeling. “I think it’ll be Lavender Town first, then Cerulean City…”



Taking several steps back from the others, Olivia turned and pumped both her fists into the air.



“Watch out, Pokémon League! Olivia Lynn Mistbloom is coming for you! And I’m bringing my dad home!!






END of CHAPTER 34
 

GastlyMan

Ghost Type Trainer
Great chapter! And definitely a good breather after the previous intensity, for both us as readers and the characters. A few of my favorite parts:

“They will still want to know you,” Nando promised her. “There is still time. Please do not forget that.”

I really loved this little scene between Nando and Olivia. I'm glad she has him in her life. While this was definitely a nice and relaxing breather chapter, it was also good to see some more of Olivia's turmoil and how Nando was able to resolve some of it, at least for a little while.

As she made her way to her side of the arena, Anabel wordlessly hoped, “Please enjoy this, Olivia…”

That was so kind of her! And when Olivia said later that she needed it...

“Oh man…” she sighed. “Oh man… that was awesome. I needed this.”

...that made me quite happy. Anabel was able to help her. :)

It was fun watching the Pokemon and their different moves in action as well.

Something about the idea that Lisia could be a friend and not just family calmed Olivia. She couldn’t quite put her finger on what exactly it was, but the ability to see Lisia as a friend made opening up to her feel less intimidating somehow. If she could connect with her cousin as a friend first, she reasoned, she could ease into a familial relationship at her own pace.

Also quite nice. Olivia's been through a lot -- I hope that her newfound relationship with her cousin will help her.

“Watch out, Pokémon League! Olivia Lynn Mistbloom is coming for you! And I’m bringing my dad home!!”

Great concluding sentence for the chapter. I'm really looking forward to the next installment.
 

The Great Butler

Hush, keep it down
Great chapter! And definitely a good breather after the previous intensity, for both us as readers and the characters. A few of my favorite parts:

Thank you! It's great to hear from you, too. I'm glad you enjoyed it!

I really loved this little scene between Nando and Olivia. I'm glad she has him in her life. While this was definitely a nice and relaxing breather chapter, it was also good to see some more of Olivia's turmoil and how Nando was able to resolve some of it, at least for a little while.

I think that, in a certain sense, Nando might be the closest thing she has to someone who can fill the space her father's absence left. I mean, Matt certainly tried, but there utlimately were probably too many similarities between the two of them for them to really connect in that way. Matt just wasn't someone in the right headspace to provide that kind of help for Olivia at the time she most needed it. Nando is someone who she's known for a long time, and can be both a friend and a peer to her, so he can give her a unique perspective on what she's going through.

That was so kind of her! And when Olivia said later that she needed it...

This was really something that Anabel has had up her sleeve for a long time, now - the Grand Festival was first teased back in chapter 22, when Anabel got the phone call from an organizer while she was on her way to meet up with Amanda. That call was actually her getting the invitation to participate as a judge, so once she accepted, she's been working behind the scenes to prepare something with Lisia that could help Olivia rediscover the passion she used to have. Lisia, of course, was more than happy to help, as you saw.

...that made me quite happy. Anabel was able to help her. :)

Reconnection was really the big theme this time around: Olivia with Anabel, Olivia with the rest of her family via Lisia, Olivia and her past friend circle with Nando...

It was fun watching the Pokemon and their different moves in action as well.

I'm glad you enjoyed that. I ultimately felt satisfied with the amount of action this chapter included; originally a lot more of the actual Grand Festival performances were going be shown, but as the chapter evolved and solidified in actual planning it moved more in the direction of using the action solely to further the theme of helping bring Olivia back to her old self.

That said, showing the Nando VS. Trista finale actually served a dual purpose. Mainly, it was meant to serve as a preview for a potential followup during the eventual league tournament, via establishing things Olivia saw both Nando and Trista using, but it also provided a little bit of legacy being tied up via having Nando finally win (as in the older stories where he appeared, he never managed to do so.)

Also quite nice. Olivia's been through a lot -- I hope that her newfound relationship with her cousin will help her.

Lisia won't be the most frequently recurring character, but I think you can rest easy and know that their connection is 100% real and something Olivia needed. I do have an idea for furthering the family connection a little later on that I'm quite happy with.

Great concluding sentence for the chapter. I'm really looking forward to the next installment.

Thank you!

What I will say is that the next chapter is going to shift back to highlight Matt and Nekou mainly, and focus on looking at how they relate to each other now that the curtain has been pulled back on the truth for both of them. There are a lot of other events that'll happen, but that's the thematic core behind the main plot in it.
 
Top